THE WORKES OF THE REVEREND AND FAITHFVLL SERVANT OF IESVS CHRIST M. RICHARD GREENHAM MINISTER AND PREACHER OF THE WORD of God collected into one Volume REVISED CORRECTED AND PVBLISHED FOR THE FVRTHER BVILDING OF ALL SVCH AS LOVE the truth and desire to know the power of godlinesse By H. H. THE FIFT AND LAST EDITION IN WHICH MATTERS DISPERSED BEFORE THROVGH the whole booke are methodically drawne to their seuerall places and the hundred and nineteenth Psalme perfected with a more exact Table annexed ECCLESIASTES 12. 21. The words of the wise are like goades and like nailes fastened by the Masters of the assemblies which are giuen by one Pastor GOD IS MY HELPER LONDON Printed for VVILLIAM VVELBY and are to be solde at his shop in Paules Church-yard at the signe of the Swanne 1612. TO THE HIGH AND MIGHTIE MONARCH IAMES BY THE GRACE OF GOD KING OF Great Britaine France and Ireland defender of the Faith c. RIght gracious Soueraigne I doe here humbly present vnto your Highnesse the holy Labours of that worthy Seruant of Christ Mr. RICHARD GREENHAM painfullie collected corrected and published for the good of Gods Church by my late deere Husband Mr. HENRY HOLLAND a Preacher of the Gospell in your Highnesse Cittie of London VVhich I am bold to offer vnto your excellent Maiestie partly in respect of the Author a man renowned for his rare pietie and paines and for his singular dexteritie in comforting afflicted Consciences partly in regard of the worke it selfe so well accepted and approued in the Church that this is now the fift time it hath ben published But chiefly because my husband hauing a little before his death bestowed great care and paines in collecting and preparing for the presse the fourth and last part of these workes which in this edition is added to the rest straightly and many times charged mee vpon his death bed to present and dedicate the whole vnto your Highnesse as a pledge which he desired to leaue vnto the world of his most dutifull affection and earnest desire to doe your Maiestie all the honour and the Churches within your Highnesse dominions all the seruice that hee could VVherefore humbly praying that your excellent Maiestie would be pleased to accept the same at the hands of a poore widow from him that is now at rest in the Lord and hath in part receiued the crowne of his labours I doe earnestly beseech the God of heauen abundantly to heape all graces and blessings vpon your Highnesse and your royall posteritie in this life and finally to set vpon your heads the crowne of euerlasting life and glory in the world to come Your Maiesties most humble and dutifull subiect Elizabeth Holland widow TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE AND VERTVOVS LADIES THE LADIE MARGARET COVNTESSE OF CVMBERLAND AND THE LADIE KATHERINE Countesse Dowager of Huntington H. H. wisheth the increase of all true honour and comforts in this life and after death a crowne of glory with Iesus Christ. I May seeme to passe the boundes of Christian modeslie so to presse into your presence Right Honorable and vertuous Ladies without due regard of your persons and places But such is your wisedome that you can and your honorable affection that you will heare with patience the meanest seruant of Iesus Christ. I come Right Honorable as in the name of the faithfull seruant of Christ M. R. Greenham a man well knowne vnto your honours and to those most religious patrons of all pietie and good learning the right Honourable Earles of blessed memorie of Huntington VVarwicke and of Bedford which now sleepe in the Lord. Of them much was hee reuerenced in his life time of your Honours much lamented after death for that you know the losse of such to be no small wracke vnto the Church and people of God Now so it is right Honorable and vertuous Ladies that pietie in this declining age waxeth daily very faint impiety doth much abound and God hath not only set before you those noble examples for imitation but also hath enriched your harts with his faith feare and loue as it well appeares to embrace his blessed truth and to be as nursing mothers to the holy religion of Christ. Now then this good seruant of the Lord God gaue him to recompence his want of naturall children many sonnes and daughters begotten by the Gospell to the faith of Christ and some orphanes hee left after him which being cherished and accepted with grace among men shall truely resemble the Fathers heart which begat them and stand vp for him to speake and preach pietie and the true faith of Christ to posteritie One of which after a yeeres trauell in the nurcing and education coated and attired in the best manner that I can and now able to speake distinctly and comfortably the fathers minde and meaning to all the spirituall Sonnes and Daughters of God in our Church here I doe in loue vnfained vnto him and in dutie to your Honours humbly present vnto your Honourable protection If the holy Ghost thought good to commend his great and most diuine Oracles which haue a singular kinde of spirit life and power in them knowne to all true beleeuers to the Church and people of God vnder the patronage as it were of honourable and vertuous Nobilitie for that Inferiours neglect euen the best things which their Superiours seeme lesse to account of and examples doe best preuaile with vnbeleeuers No maruell right Honourable Ladies if the seruants of God desire the like fauour and patronage for their labors euen of those whom the Lord hath set as bright shining starres among men Your Honours shall finde in this first portion of this worke a delectable and comfortable varietie of graue experienced counsels which may serue as precious remedyes wisely applyed for many euils and holy directions for the good gouernment of a Christian life and most diuine rules grounded vpon Scriptures and well approued by his long practise seruing well to appease the rage and to quench the scorching flame and fierie darts of the diuell which so torment all poore distressed consciences in this life Such experience and good liking haue your Honours had of this man of God of his godlines and grauitie and of the manifold gifts of God in him that I neede say no more as any way doubting of your Honourable acceptation I haue beene bould thus to knit your Honours together in this one Epistle because I am well assured the spirit of Grace hath knit your hearts together in his faith and feare and for that you were so knit together in loue vnfained to this holy seruant of Christ This worke then I commend vnto your Honours and your Honours and it to the good blessing and holy protection of the Almightie Your HH to commaund Henry Holland THE PREFACE TO THE READER THe lips of the righteous feede many The true diet of the soule is an Art most rare a very diuine facultie It must be graunted that
life and labours in the Church of God yet had I rather be noted of some for want of skill than of any for want of loue and affection to so louing a father I haue knowne his life for many yeeres and reioyce in heart to haue knowne it for that most rare graces of Gods spirit did shine in him all tempered as with faith vnfained vnto Christ so with bowels of compassion and loue towards men In his holy Ministerie hee was euer carefull to auoide all occasions of offence desiring in all things to approoue himselfe as the Minister of Christ he much reicoyced and praised God for the happie gouernment of our most gratious Queene ELIZABETH and for this blessed calme and peace of Gods Church and people vnder it and spake often of it both publikely and priuatly as he was occasioned and stirred vp the hearts of all men what he could to pray and to praise God with him for it continually yea this matter so affected him that the day before his departure out of this life his thoughts were much troubled for that men were so vnthankfull for that strange and happie deliuerance of our most gratious Queene from the dangerous conspiracies and practises of that time He was the speciall instrument and hand of God to bring many both godly and learned to the holy seruice of Christ in his Ministerie and to restraine and to reduce not a few from schisme and error striuing alwaies to retaine such in obedience of lawes and pretiouslie to esteeme and regard the peace of the Church and people of God When God had translated this Elias from vs then I sought to finde him in his workes for they doe liuely expresse the picture of his minde and heart and taste sweetly of that pure fountaine of God from whence they were deriued While he liued his lips often refreshed my soule when he was gone I lamented much that I had not in Christianitie made that vse of him that a Heathen doth of a naturall wise man in humanitie But now I praise God I haue found some good supplie of that which through mine owne neglâ—gence I wanted for of his workes which were then dispersed farre and neere but now by Gods prouidence the greatest and best part are come into my hands I can say for my content as much as Cyprian could say of his graue ancient and learned Tertullian both for speciall instruction and consolation He was no sooner gone from vs but some respecting gaine and not regarding godlinesse attempted forthwith to publish some fragments of his workes to the griefe that I say no more of many louing friends which haue long desired and expected the impression of all his workes And here could I wish all the godly learned were of M. Francis Iunius iudgement for hee to escape these hucksters handling endeuours wisely in his life time to preuent such a mischiefe For this cause M. D. Crooke a reuerend man for his learning and labour in the Church well deseruing of Gods people for the great loue hee bare him and desiring the good of many pervsed and corrected some part of these workes intending to reuiew the whole Now the Lord hath taken him also from vs and giuen him rest I haue endeuoured what I could to looke ouer the rest of all these workes and here I offer and recommend them to the Church of God in the best manner that I can after some labour and wearines I wanted not the helpe of diuers both godly and learned friends we haue conferred sundrie copies together and by good conference reuised and corrected all The Treatise of Counsels I found most distracted and corrupted Of many hundreds I selected these few and haue reduced them into this alphabeticall order desiring so to dispose them as that euery counsell might be set vnder one speciall head or argument whereunto it seemed to haue most reference As for example all of affections I couched vnder that title AFFECTIONS and all of afflictions vnder that title and so of the rest Of these Counsels I may anouch Christian Reader that thou shalt finde more experienced knowledge and more sound refreshing for thy soule in some one of them than in some one whole Sermon full of humane eloquence and affectation of stile which so many nice eares doe so much admire and yet still be learning and come but to a poore and meane taste and knowledge of the truth When this volume was finished and past the presse in reuiewing the whole for the correction of some verball faults I see and must confesse wee haue offended by our negligence not onely in the words but also in the matter yet so as I trust the louing and Christian readers will accept our endeuour without offence In the Counsels ye haue often this addition he thought this or he said that here I must request thee Christian reader not to iudge any such speeches to proceed from any pride or singularitie for that such obseruations as I suppose were collected and taken by others and not set downe by himselfe If his own hand had giuen these workes the last filing they might haue no doubt a farre more excellent forme and beautie But such were his trauels in his life time in preaching and comforting the afflicted that he could not possiblie leaue these workes as he desired In that one treatise of the Sabbath I found his owne hand with many corrections and yet not answering I am well assured his hearts desire There are foure yeeres past since I first purposed the collection and publishing of all these works Now thou hast good reader an impression of all which hitherto I haue collected in this forme thou seest that so by Gods good prouidence they may the better be reserued as a holy monument for posteritie Concerning which be aduertised againe good Christian that whereas some books serue well for the increase of knowledge in diuine mysteries in the causes and meanes of saluation yet thou must remember not to rest herein for many be rich in knowledge which be very poore and barren in obedience contented onely to looke on the end a farre off and thinking that when like Snailes they creepe in the way they be too forward and make too much haste to follow Christ. And againe whereas others labour much and to good purpose in books of controuersies against all the professed enemies of the Gospell this studie also hath not the like fruit in all sorts of people for howsoeuer some profit much this way the Church of God in the confutation of all the aduersaries of the Gospell yet in very many these bookes helpe little to godlines but rather fill the heads and hearts of men with a spirit of contradiction and contention as our common experience daily teacheth vs. This good seruant of Christ in all these workes doth not onely teach and informe the mind in sundry arguments handled in this volume concerning truth and error that so in iudgement wee might receiue
dayes because wee attribute so much to ministeriall knowledge and haue felt so little profit by the teaching of the Spirit and seeing we brag so much of faith haue so little loue lastly whereas wee boast of our professioÌ„ and yet are so little profited in holy conuersation the Lord for such contempt of his trueth doth now teach vs by deluding spirits and fantasticall deuisers and the lying Familie of loue Wherefore vnlesse we be more enflamed with a loue of the truth and an hatred of heresie than we haue been it may come to passe that as in the Primitiue Church the Gospell of Iesus Christ being preached at the first of men of the lowest state and afterward for the good liking of it was brought to bee preached after the more learned sort euen so heresie now beginning in the vnlearned and ignorant people may by the iust iudgement of God for the contempt of the word take place euen among the best learned For it is as easie for the Lord in his iudgements to send a lying spirit into foure hundred learned men as to suffer the common Israelites to bee deluded therewith so then we haue the mysteries of iniquitie to teach the mysteries of righteousnes and we must learne loue of them which are the abusers of loue Wherefore if wee desire to know Christ crucified by the spirit in his word if wee will know him to be our Prophet our Priest and our King we must be new creatures for the olde things are gone and new things haue succeeded them in their place wee must let loue be laborious in vs and fruitfull in good workes But when wee haue not so good misliking of heretikes wee shall finde them as the grashoppers of Egypt we shall see new and old enemies ioyne together to the great dishonour of our God Oh how I loue thy lawe We haue then in this verse a iust occasion to examine our selues how we profit in the loue of Gods word wherein the Prophet for our example and imitation pathetically protesteth how he loueth the word of the Lord to declare that it was not in outward shew but in inward affection and that he did not indeede delude himselfe as we do in many things he proueth it by effects for that here alone is true wisedome and not elsewhere to bee found Wherefore it shall not bee amisse to gather all such proofes whereby we may see his loue was vnfained and came from the bottome of his heart The first is a speciall hatred that hee had to the contrarie that is to all false religion opposed to the true seruice of God Secondly it may be shewed in the circumstance of the time and that for two causes both in respect of the lawe which then had little countenance and in respect of his person which then did suffer contempt The third is the reposing of his felicitie in the word when either he felt the sweete promises of God or his inward man delighted with the law in that he preferred it before all profit pleasure glorie with which things naturall men are most delighted as also his great griefe of minde when either he felt not such comfort in Gods promises or his inward man not delighting in his word or when he saw any other traÌ„sgressing the same The fourth is his careful vsing of the means which were many namely his conference with Gods children either in reaching his gifts vnto them or in the participating of their gifts with him his praying praysing of God his holy meditations and his vowing with himselfe to keepe the law of the Lord. In that so vehemently he bursteth forth into this speech Oh how loue I the law we are to see his great zeale to compare our selues with it and where he saith 〈◊〉 we are to learne that if we finde in our selues any wearinesse and loathsomnesse to this exercise we are not as yet sound at the heart Concerning this word thy law we may note that he putteth the law of God his loue thereunto for his loue to God for this end because euery man wil say that he loueth God as the Turke the Pope the Familie of loue but few of vs and none of them doe loue his word For is there any heretike or hath bin who perswadeth not himselfe and would perswade others that he loueth God Wherefore to our vse we must know that if we feare the Lord we must feare him in his threatnings denounced by his word if we say we loue him we must loue his promises contained in his truth if we obey him we must obey his commandements reuealed in his will if we will worship him we must worship him according to the prescript rule of his owne ordinances For the first reason which we haue shewed to be the heartie hatred of false doctrine or false religion he saith Portion 15. vers 1. I hate vaine inuentions but thy law doe I loue And in Portion 21. vers 3. I hate false hood and abhorre it but thy law doe I loue And in the fourth Portion vers 5. he â—larly prayeth against it saying Take from me the way of lyâ—â—g and graâ—â—t me gratiously thy truth Where we see that as the mail of God sheweth his loue to the truth so he sheweth his hatred to lies Neither must we vnderstand here that which he calleth the way of lying for a breach of any particular commaundement but for a generall breach of the whole law of God for a thing opposite to the truth of Gods word so also is it to be vnderstood when the Spirit of God calleth Satan the father of lies that is of fained and forged doctrine both in religion and life as also God is said to be the Father of all truth Now it is manifest I neede not as I thinke to shew this out of the Law nor by the Prophets nor by the example of godly Kings how it is by precept commaunded and by practise vsed onely we will shew a few places in stead of many Deut. 7. vers 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Deut. 13. 6. 7. Zach. 13. 3. Where we may see that naturall loue shall giue place to heauenly loue the second table must giue place to the first and the loue of man to the loue of God Psal. 16. 4 the Prophet professeth that he will not once make mention of their names within his lips For examples we may see Reuel 2. 6. how acceptable it was in the sight of the Lord that the Church of Ephesus hated the heresie of the Nicolaitans and Reuel 3. 15. the Spirit of God reprooueth the Laodiceans because they were neither hot nor cold So grieuous a thing is it in the eyes of the Lord when the world will rather take vp false religion than zealously gainsay it But it may be that their ciuill conuersation and outward courtesie doth much slake our hatred against
Wherefore Iob said chap. 31. 13. that if hee did contemne the iudgement of his seruant or of his maide when they did thinke them selues euill entreated by him What shall I doe when God standeth vp and when he shall visite me what shall I answere He that made me in the wombe hath he not made him hath he not alone fashioned vs in the wombe Vers. 122. Answere for thy seruant in that which is good and let not the proude oppresse mee ANswere that is be suretie for me So though his cause was good yet he thought himselfe not so wise as to answere his enemies nor so strong as to preuaile against them in that which is good hee knewe that God would not take his part in any euill cause which must make vs if wee looke for God to be our helpe to prouide that our cause bee good His minde then is if my cause Lord were euill I durst not craue thy helpe but it is good therefore speake for me We therefore if our cause be ill are rather to craue of God to haue our sinne pardoned because the righteous God is not a defender of an vnrighteous cause Againe though our cause be good wee must not therefore thinke that wee our selues can answere it because the man of God saith portion 20. 2. Pleade my cause and deliuer me that is Lord put an answere into my mouth take my cause into thine owne hand mine enemies are too wise and strong for me Thus the Saints of God hauing good causes would not trust in them What is then the cause why oftentimes in good causes wee preuaile no more euen because wee would shoulder them out with our own strength say not Lord put wisedome into my mouth Lord put a weapon into my hand Then our good causes must neuer be seuered from our God for otherwise wee shall neuer haue good issue of them So we must beware that wee make not God a reuenger of our affections but pray that wee may bee harnessed with a righteous cause and with a right handling of it from God True it is then that in trouble we may pray not to be ouercome yet wee see the man of God confessed how hee behaued himselfe well in affliction and as by the fire the gold is both tried good and purged from the drosse so the Lord prooued in him the gold of his graces and scoured him from corrupt affections he scoured him from the loue of this world to stirre vp in him the loue of the world to come he scoured him from the workes of the flesh and quickened in him the workes of the Spirit he stirred vp his gifts to serue Gods glorie and scoured him from the loue of himselfe So by his fatherly chastisements the Lord quickeneth vs in good things and deliuereth vs from euil So we haue heard also how in our defence we must pray for Gods graces because for want of wisedome and patience we cannot answere our owne cause For as in our suites at law we get pleaders and Proctors to speake for vs so we must know that in the court of heauen we cannot pleade for our selues but must open our suites to Christ which must pleade it for vs. Now in that he saith Let not the proud oppresse me he noteth that they were such as did flatter themselues for graces receiued as though they should bee controllers vnto him No maruell then though we reproch men when we reproch Gods mercie maiestie We may learne here that wee can neuer deale mercifully with men which will not deale mercifully with our selues For our sinnes must humble vs before God before wee will be humbled with man otherwise we shall grow so proude that we shall not be farre from oppression Vers. 123. Mine eyes haue failed in waiting for thy saluation and for thy iust promise HEre is a further thing that the man of God requireth not looking to be helped at the first brunt but neuer to leaue off his suite vnto the very failing of his eyes according to that of the Apostle 1. Pet. 3. 10. If any man long after life c. 11. Let him eschew euill and do good let him seeke peace and follow after it So this man of God had long endured trouble which many will be content happilie to sustaine for a while but if it be any thing long they fall from iudgement and iustice Wee must not thinke then to deale ill with them that deale ill with vs neither must we deale well but for a time because wee must perseuere For when we slip too much we neuer shewe that we did truly execute iudgement and iustice If the man of God here so resisted the diuell and wicked men which are as the instruments of Sathan breathing for our destruction we must also fight against them after his example although his soule fainted his eyes failed his flesh parched his naturall powers melted This we may also see how the Saints of God mourned in their prayer Away then with this common saying which proceedes from inconstancie I haue borne iniuries long I haue taken much at his hand and put vp many wrongs should I suffer him still to abuse mee and let my selfe be vndone Surely euen to the failing of our eyes the Prophet sheweth vs wee must maintaine a good cause and seeing the Lord hath the issues of all things in his hand and helpeth desperate cases he will vndoubtedly helpe vs if we leaue not our case Then we see though he had deuoured many euils yet he executed iudgement and iustice so we must swallow vp many iniuries and yet neither depart from the Lord nor cease from our cause And though we would crie in our prayers to be heard to the clowdes and send foorth lowde shrikes though wee would roare as a cannon gunne yet what is it that seasoneth our prayers euen the mourning of our hearts the failing of our eyes and when we pray with vnspeakeable sighes which cannot be expressed For they be not lowde eloquent and well set prayers which are acceptable to the Lord but our staying our selues on the Lord and our continuing in well doing and our maintaining of a good cause to the vtmost so that a man might sooner pull the eyes out of our heads and the heart out of our bodies and bereaue vs of our liues than make vs leaue righteousnes and though troubles shall come we will still follow our cause to the failing of our eyes fainting of our hearts and melting of our powers Herein then appeared the true vertue of the faith of this man of God because whilest no wickednesse is offered many will doe well but after often triall with iniuries they execute neither iudgement nor iustice so that where this faith wanteth there is no true loue of iudgement and iustice besides heere we are to marke that that is a true prayer which commeth from the true feeling and deepe sense of his heart and without this well set
but of a patient faith and the cause of impatiencie is want of faith Of this faith speaketh the Prophet Esai 28 16. Behold I will lay in Sion a stone a tried stone a precious corner stone a sure foundation He that beleeueth shall not make haste to wit to by-waies and indirect meanes as casting off his hope of God his promises Of the contrarie the want of faith speaketh our Sauiour Christ Luke 18. 8. When the Sonne of man commeth shall he finde faith on the earth Likewise Heb. 10. when the Apostle had said The iust shall liue by faith If any withdraw himselfe his minde is not vpright in him my soule shall haue no pleasure in him Againe Habac. 2. when the Lord had commanded the Prophet to waite he saith He that lifteth vp himselfe his minde is not vpright in him that is he hath a troubled minde and vnquiet spirit Wherefore let vs attend vpon that exhortation of the Apostle Iam. 5. 11. Ye haue heard of the patience of Iob haue knowne what end the Lord made As if he should say ye are not ignorant of that my errour of patiēce who when the Lord suspended his iudgements still waited for the accomplishments of his promises Whosoeuer then thinketh himselfe to haue faith and by patience cannot waite for the Lord his leisure and due time of helpe but withdraweth himselfe and maketh haste to other meanes and not staying himselfe on God his word and promises but hastneth and cannot be quiet in his minde vntill presently he haue gotten some helpe he is as yet an vnbeleeuer And I haue done thy Commandements Euen as without faith it is impossible to please God so is it impossible truly to trust in God his saluation vnlesse we labour by faith to serue him in loue and to please him with good workes Wherefore as the Apostle hath taken vp the truth of this rule so he sheweth Heb. 11. how all the Fathers by their faith did trauell in good workes By faith saith he Abel offered vnto God a greater sacrifice than Cain by faith was Enoch taken away by faith Noah prepared the Arke by faith Abraham obeyed God through faith Sarah receiued strength to conceiue c. A contrarie argument to that which we haue in our times where our faith and profession is so barren of good workes True it is that when we will glorie before God all boasting in good workes is shut out in that if he entreth into iudgement with the best of our actions he shal find them polluted with many imperfections so that we can by no meanes stand before him but in faith but Iam. 2. 20. Wilt thou vnderstand O thou vaine man that the faith which is without workes is dead was not Abraham our father iustified through workes c. where we must note the diuers significations of the word iustifie if we will shew these two propositions to be true and how they may be reconciled we are iustified by faith we are iustified by workes For as God sanctifieth vs when he maketh vs partakers of his holinesse and we sanctifie him when we shew him to be holie so God is said to iustifie vs when we are approued iust before God and we iustifie God when we testifie that he is iust In like maner faith iustifieth vs in that it acquiteth vs before God from our sinnes for Christ his sake in whom we beleeue workes iustifie vs in as much as they witnesse to vs and to men that we are iustified by faith before God whereof our sanctification is a pledge So that we meane nothing else when we say we are iustified by works than if we should say We declare and make knowne that we are iustified by these works For when euery good worke is of the spirit of God and the spirit of God is giuen to none but to the children of God when we faile in doing many things whereunto we are by Gods spirit moued and in those things which we doe we corrupt those motions so that our best actions stand in neede of faith to haue them purged in Christ his perfit obedience it is manifest that our workes onely giue a testimonie to our selues and others that we are iustified If then we haue true faith it must worke by loue that as faith doth acquite vs from sinne before God so good workes may giue euidence thereof before men When then we are carried away with dulnesse in good things and with deadnesse in weldoing we are to trie our hearts if we want God is not pleased with vs if we haue saith without workes we deceiue our selues The meaning then of the man of God in this place is thus much Because I know that they haue happie successe that loue thee and obey thy word this moueth me to keepe a good conscience So we haue learned thus much that it is but follie to boast of faith without good workes For as we iudge a man to be aliue so long as we perceiue his vitall spirits his animall powers and naturall operations to exercise themselues and thinke that he is not dead whilest the faculties of the minde are exercised in the senses mēbers powers of the body but notwithstanding that life it selfe is a thing most secret yet by a mans seeing hearing tasting touching going and working we discerne the same euen so so long as we perceiue the fruits of God his spirit and new birth and the effects of grace and fruites of sanctification in the soule we thinke him not spiritually dead in whom these things are And notwithstanding saith which is the life of Gods children be a most secret thing yet when we can open our eyes to see the wonderfull word of God to his praise and shut them from seeing vanities when our eares are open to the works of God and closed and dull to heare worldly vanities when our mouthes can speak of Gods iudgements and are dumbe in leasings we may iudge by these and the like effects that there is the life of Christ in vs. And herewithall we must obserue as these naturall workings are not the cause of life but that rather insomuch as we liue these things do exercise themselues in vs euen so the good workes are no cause why we are good or liue by faith but because by faith in Christ we are accounted good and iust before the Lord therefore we are good For as the tree hath not his goodnes of the fruits but the fruits haue their goodnes because first the tree was good so we cannot be said to be good in respect of our workes but our workes are good in respect of vs iustified before by faith And although the sap life and nourishment of the tree be a thing most secret and hidden from common sense yet by the leaues buds greenes and fruits thereof we draw knowledge of the life in it so though our life which is hidden in Christ be hidden from flesh and
will haue men be of their mindes or they will turne iustice into wormwood that it shall be as bitter as wormwood to the good man to doe iustice for my part I would Achab troubled Israel no more though Eliah beare the blame 9 Hee saide that when hee considered how Noah Moses and others fell in their latter daies and how the most excellent haue fallen hee most earnestly prayed that the Lord would take him out of the world before that his life should bring any offence to the Church of God 10 Iacob and Esau cannot agree in one wombe Sarah and Agar cannot agree in one house Isaac and Ishmael must not dwell together there is no agreement between the children of God and the children of Belial 11 Moses was angrie and is commended for it so that euery anger is not condemnable but to be angrie without a cause and without measure Some men will bee angrie for their owne cause and very hot but in Gods cause they will not bee angrie at all this is a fleshly anger but when men sinne either to the dishonour of God or their owne destruction then to be angry is a good anger if the saluatioÌ„ of our brother doth moue vs therto not our owne iniuries for we can beare with patience iniuries so farre as priuately it concerneth vs but when it toucheth GODS glorie we cannot but be angrie Some are angrie for euery thing and in light matters and yet not in waightie matters then let those men take heede for these are very faultie But if we be like the Lord not marking what is done amisse nor being angry continually that we had rather be loued than feared and according as the matter is so is our anger then is it good otherwise it is not to be allowed for as the Lord doth vse more meanes to cause vs to loue him than to feare him so ought weâ—o doe and to bee more carefull with loue to winne than with anger to compell The Lord is slow to wrath and anger resteth in the bosome of fooles whereas a wise man will represse anger Then let our anger be according to the fault a light fault a light anger of small continuance but we must beleeue the Lord to bee greatly grieued with great sinnes In Gods cause some men are moued when themselues are also touched but if themselues be not touched they can be quiet but when their brother is hurt though God bee dishonoured they care not If we see our selues moued but then when our selues are touched let vs suspect the want of faith of loue and zeale of Gods glorie and thinke wee stand too much to our oâ—ne praise but if we cannot be content when the things doe not touch vs but euen the glorie of God doth moue vs to anger then is it good and of God Though some be our very friends yet we can be most angrie with them when they fauour vs and when they displease vs we can remember the old loue and so still mingle anger with loue and if I can bee angrie with whomsoeuer I see the same sinne in then is it also of God and to be allowed and indeede true Christian anger will sooner bee to his friend than to his enemie Againe when wee can first beginne with our sinnes and be more angrie for them than for others for no man can euer bee angrie for other mens sinnes which cannot be angrie for their owne and this is that which Christ saith Cast the beame out of your own eyes c. But when our anger first beginneth with our selues and that there is no sin which wee would willingly rest or fauour our selues in then if wee bee angrie with others for the same sinnes this is of God if we cast the first stone at our selues and if the sinne bee in vs we striue against it if it be not we feare it may bee and therefore studie to preuent it Againe when our anger doth let vs from doing any duties to them which wee are angrie with then is anger to be misliked but when wee are readie to shewe all duties to them as to pray for them and all other duties of loue then let vs haue here a testimonie of good anger but if it make vs to haue a troubled minde though it be for a good cause it is to be respected for the workes of Gods spirit in vs doe not hinder one another but rather doe further and if we were colde before and yet now shall be quickened to prayer and other good exercises this if we finde it is a note of good anger Againe our anger for the breach of Gods commandement is ioyned with a compassion ouer them which haue thus offended because of the wrath of God which hangeth ouer them thus was Christ angrie and sorie Mark chap. 3. and also when he wept ouer Ierusalem and Paul 2. Cor. cha 12. ver 21. faith he should be humbled when he commeth with a rodde to them and therefore he describeth fleshly anger that they were puffed vp 1. Cor. 5. Rom. 15. Wee should support the weake and be so grieued as though we had done that they haue done When wee see the sinnes of others wee must bee so grieued as if we had done them our selues Christianitie hath griefe flesh hath ioy in the sight of the sinnes and infirmities of other men 12 Worldlings being poore looke onely to the iniurie of men and being sicke looke onely to the meanes and in whatsoeuer trouble they are they are like the dogge that looketh to the stone and not to him that throweth it because they know not that the Lord is the healer but thinke it is by fortune and not Gods prouidence and therefore they looke not to God nor their sinne at all or els looke onely to the angrie countenance of God and so come to miserable ends Therefore it is a blessing of God to see that for his sinnes a man hath any trouble The contrarie commeth to passe by the ignorance of Gods prouidence which must by faith be beleeued as the creation is and therefore a man may see and yet beleeue not Gods prouidence for God hath time and all things that in time come to passe be in his hands Eccl. 3. So both must necessarily be beleeued for they are both the first article and one without the other cannot be beleeued Then let vs beleeue that hee is our healer and therefore when we are stricken let vs looke if wee haue walked well in our calling then is it for our triall and in the end we shall haue euerlasting ioy but if wee want a good conscience then let vs know it to be for our sinne therfore looke to the law where we shall see though not the particular sinne yet one of these which God hath ordained to keepe vs from sinne as wee shall see it is either for that wee haue not heard the word nor prayed nor been thankfull or not receiued the
to folfow it 586 Seeking of God 836 Sermons â—6 twice on the Sabbath 563 SeruaÌ„ts their maisters dutie 163 177 their dutie to their maisters 784 Shame and shamefastnes 851 Shepheards and heardsmen 306 Sicknes in minde how cured 5 794 all are sicke 793 their impatiencie to be borne with 7 rules for them 34 to visit the sicke 275 what they should doe in their sicknes 640 715 Signe of grace 170 how it differeth from a figure 138 Silence in meetings not good 5 not too strict 64â— Similitudes of things naturall and better knowne applied to things diuine and lesse knowne vnto vs 11 12 15 16 18 20 21 29 4â— 4â— 244 245 247 262 264 285 613 100 â—52 162 164 166 174 874 875 876 877 294 265 636 640 651 652 655 656 659 661 673 676 682 685 689 693 7â—4 710 713 717 752 722 776 785 79â— 793 802 809 813 819 822 829 Simplicitie godly 715 Sinceritie 161 209 Sinne to finde out specialll sinnes 5 and to confesse them 10â— 484 cause of it within vs 30 in what respect worldlings leaue it 616 fearefull to make a sport of it 626 secret sinnes 37 262 272 610 5â—1 secret sinnes not repented of 461 sinnes not equal 631 euery sinne hath two reasons for it 670 the death of it in the faithful 682 first motions of sinne must be crucified 467 particular sight and loathing of speciall sins 475 wisedome of Gods children to preuent sin 514 of three things which may keepe vs from it 697 two heads of many sinnes 703 ripenes in sins 712 foure companions of sin 7â—0 the cause of the losse of many blessings 786 dominion of it 527 528 presumptuous sinnes 852 to leaue sinne and to repent 85â— differ 858 to leaue it not sufficient 304 sinne of apostacie and fiue reasons to disswade therefrom 627 A maruellous great prerogatiue to be freed from the bondage of sinne 90 we must deale with our sinnes as the iudge doth with malefacters 4â—9 Singing of Psalmes with feeling 30 Sleepe triall therein 36 Slothfulnes 1 Sobrietie at all times required 769 214 Societie 14 of the wicked ought to be shuâ— ned 610 612 â—93 Gods children how sweete 458 Sophistrie of the diuell 734 Sorrow two extremities in it 16 not to delay sorrow for sin 29 worldly 265 godly sorrow 282 signes of it 284 it must be continued 286 it is the way to heauen 285 foolishly put off 95 Soule the consumption thereof 4â—7 starued 846 847 Speech good in meetings required of dutie 647 to speake pleasing things and serue the time 750 Spirit of God comes by the word 12 two workes thereof 13 singularitie of spirit 37 religion vnprofitable to those that want the spirit 241 precepts of not quenching the spirit 242 testimonie of it 875 of faith 484 of cheerefulnes 556 Spirituall man must haue an alteration 42 Superstition 35 41 it breaketh off loue in all estates 801 popish superstition described 345 Surmises euill against others 263 666 Swearing 659 790 Swine who be 455 T TO be taught of God 469 temptation 37 702 47 when and how it breeds 39 wee must not yeeld in it 865 866 how to know whether wee be tempted 816 why many are ouertaken therewith 300 how we conspire with Sathan therein 876 how God tempteth vs 813 what it may teach vs 874 resistance of it a signe of grace 874 dispute not with Sathan 874 Terrors of minde sudden 48 Thanksgiuing 812 of al sacrifices most acceptable 40 483 to God for feeding our soules 177 it was a chiefe exercise of Dauid 458 459 How a Christian may say vnto the Lord I am THINE 449 Thoughts euill resting in the minde how dangerous 267 why Gods children are often exercised therewith 27â— euill thoughts on the Sabbath depriue vs of the fruit of Gods worship 171 two kinds of thoughts 704 what Satan doth suggest into men 748 Conscience of thoughts 543 Theefe on the crosse 794 notes markes of faith in him 693 Time the â—ithe of it to Gods worship 1â—5 To redeeme it for good meditations 471 Tinder the efficacie of it in our nature 676 Trauelling on the Sabbath 167 Tree of life Adam had it for a signe 133 Troubles necessarie to feele them for foure causes 439 Two things sustaine vs in our troubles 508 Trust. 29. to trust onely in God 494 Truth how we ought to speake it 622 Truth and peace go together 728 how God punisheth such as receiue not the truth in loue 802 3. kinds of truths 818 V VAnitie both of life and religion is deceit 501 Vertue two speciall fruites of it 260 Visitation of the sicke 275 Vnbeleefe the godly often troubled with it 95. why we see it not 5â—7 how it is shewed vs. 549 Vngodlines 41 Vnmercifulnes how great a sinne 837 Vnthankfulnes 41 punished 269 cause of it 678 Vse of the creatures 41 813 Vaine-glorie 518 Why God visiteth his dearest sernants 445 Visions how farre to be beleeued 41 Vowes rash 822 what a vow is 477 two things hinder vs from holy vowes 478 to vow against drunkennes 479 Vowes in baptisme must be remeÌ„bred 477 against Whoredome Ibid. 41. Vowes in holy purposes 397 Vsurie 41 Vulgus how it may be taken 667 W WAiting on God properties thereof 17 Wanâ— to lament it in others 457 Wantonnes ends in wickednesse 727 799 468 Watchfulnes 703 527 two causes of watching ouer our hearts 616 304 Way in it three things to be considered 703 euill way two things to be considered therein 416 The way of lying what it is 411 why it is so called ibid. the good way must be chosen ibid. Wearines in good things 531 453 Warfare of a Christian. 531 29â— 298 Description of a wicked man and why he is so called 450 451 Wicked their societie to be auoided 610 how they walke in sinne and know it not 614 the diuell helpes them in meditation 463 punished 699 Wickednesse and wantonnesse 468 Wife how the husband should gouerne her 124 Will free 525 how accepted for the deede 61 Wisedome how to hold it fast 609 what it is 625 99 how the faithfull are wise 124 461 our owne wisedome to be suspected 57 Difference betweene true and false wisedome 414 415 Wits the diuell chuseth the best for his seruice 62 Witchcraft 468 aduertisement against it 42 how cured 822 consulting with witches is to aske counsell of the diuell 578 581 Wonders to beware of 822 Word of God 649 549 preparation to heare it 42 true arguments of Loue thereto 453 the power of it 282 283 857 it is a treasure and hidden 289 few loue it therefore 290 wherfore so many neglect the word 462 how it is found before it be sought 291 famine of it 791 loue to it 440 5â—4 44â— it is necessarie for safe direction 475. to keepe it in a good conscience bringeth wisedome 466 it yeelds most profit pleasure and glory 457 whole felicitie therein 470 direction thereof safe 475 why Gods word is wonderfull 410 it neuer
deceiueth 501 hard to beleeue it 508 sixe meanes to profit by it 173. 174 c with out it no faith sacrament or repentance 237 three questions of the operation of it 857 a good note of our loue to the word wherein it consisteth 470 a true marke thereof 471 generall plagues for the contmpt thereof 513 Words idle and euill prophane the Sabbath 170 World 43 their iudgement of the godly 262 the loue of it 721 in what respect it loueth sâ—nne 616 how farre it fauoureth the Gospell 820 Workes 15 826 two rules of good works 〈◊〉 the reward is of mercie not of merit â—â—7 motiues thereunto 827 they are necessarie for all 828 workes without warrant are works of darkenes 475 why good workes are to be done 838 Worship God requireth the vse of the body as well as the soule in it 808 147 wil-worship condemned 810 826 Wrath what sinne brings iâ—â— 651 how to speake of the wrath of God 696 how great it is 197 Y YOuth the sinnes thereof 100 vnbridled affections thereof how dangerous 636 726 it is dissolute 637 it being spent in vanitie commonly ends old age in prophanenesse 464 Sathan laboureth especially to poyson it 653 it must renounce pleasure 800 it is blessed of God 465 Z ZEale properties of true zeale rules of it 255. 256. 829. 830. 50. 542. 543 c. triall of it 653. 814. incident to all 517. diuers kinds of it 541. zeale of the flesh 46â— FINIS Or Posthumes Luk. 1 3. 2 Ioh. 1. Prou. 10. 21. Ephes. 4. 13. Intemperantiae genus est Seneca lib. 13. epist. 89. Non discentes necessaria quia superuacua didicerunt Seneca In his Schoolmaster 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hip. lib. 1 Aphor. 1. Pro. 25 11. Cypr tract 4. de Idolor vaâ—it Magnum esse solem Philosophus probabit quantus sit Mathematicus qui vsu quodam exercitatione procedit sed vt procedat impetranda illi quaedam princifia sunt Sen lib. 13 Epist. 89. In his Apologie In the same Booke D. Lopes Noctâ—s Atticâ— Gellius Phauorinus Da mihi Mâ—strum In his Epistle before his notes on the Reuelation M. Hopkins He knew right well the Poets wittie counsell Vos ò Pompilius sanguis carmen reprehendite quod â—â—n multa dies multa litura coercuit atque perfectum decies non castigauit ad vnguem Heb. 9. 14. Rom. 6. 22. Donat. in vit Virgil. Gen. 6. 9. Ruth 2. 20. Luk. 21. 1. 2. 2 Tim. 1. 26. Mat. 25. 34. Triall of affections How to labour for knowledge and affection Naturall affections When to suspect affectioÌ„ See more in the title of iudgement sect 1. Slothfulnes Feeling Of sudden gripes and nips in the bodie and feares in the minde Prayer In afflictions to descend into our selues and to ascend to God Deut. 30. 1. 2. 3 4. Simile The diuell cannot hurt vs till we haue hurt our selues The crosse doth seale and season Gods graces in vs. Three things in all trials Publike calamities must affect vs most Extraordinarie affliction in appearance See Affections pag. 1. Psal. 91. Heb. 1. A Papist became a â—amiiâ—st and so an Atheist and his end Feare of Atheisme to increase rather than Papisme The mistiking of our ordinary callings how dangerous Meditations in labour Mariage Entring into a calling without gifts to discharge it Change of places Immoderate or distracting cares Matth. 6. How blinde many be in themselues A dead silence in meetings * Iosias hearkened not to the words of Necho which were of the mouth of God 2 Chro. 35. 22. The godly afflicted consciences feare to displease God A good conscience how sweet and comfortable Prou. 15. 15. The word cures the conscience Esay 28. 16. The true Ministers of Christ neuer cure nor comfort the sicke hastely as wizards doe To find out our speciall sinnes 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Faith without feeling Causes of deadnes of minde 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. How it comes to passe that Gods graces are more sweete vnto vs at our first entrance into regeneration than after A conscience touched for small sinnes How to proceed in comforting the afflicted 1 2 3 Our ioy in the holy Ghost we cannot expresse Philip. 4. Rom. 14. 17. A threefolde pealce Psa. 41. 1. To beare with impatiencie of the sicke A sweet consolation for weake consciences after their often fals Rom. 11. Simile To powre forth our griefes into Gods bosome Not to hide any one of our sinnes 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. Fasting Mariage Neglects in any occasioÌ„ of doing good The spawne of all sinnes in euery man A particular faith Examples God is most free in his mercie therfore let no thought of vnworthines keâ—pe thee from him Simile A measurable feare of death commandable Wishes of death euill Maister Greenhams death Not to iudge of any man according to his state in death How to profit by dreames 1. A naturall dreame 2. A good dreame 3. An euill dreame 4. A terrible dreame Vncleane dreames See more in the title of Humilitie sect 2. How we be hindered in godly meditations Deadnes and dulnes Rules concerning doctrine drawne from examples in Scripture 1 2 3 As Nicodemus Iohn 3 Simile Of starting ioyes and affections to the word which some haue while they are in the Church See before of corruption in C. Hard for the rich to beleeue Simile Faith sound how needfull 1. Ioh 5. 4. The spirit comes by the word Gal. 3. 2. yet is he the first cause of our faith and loue to the word Smile Our care for our familie Feeling How to distinguish betweene Gods spirit and his graces in vs. Simile Prayer without feeling In any case take heede ye draw not carnall ioyes into the place of spirituall ioyes Two works of Gods spirit Euident tokens of true sanctification 1 2 3 4 5 6 1 CautioÌ„s concerning a relapse 2 3 Immoderate feares To submit our selues to Gods haÌ„d acknowledging that he may iustly confound vs yet desiring to meete with his mercies in Christ Iesus To cherish the feare of God in men Noscitur ex comite qui noÌ„ cogno citur ex se. Psalm 1. 1 Rules to discerne such as wee receiâ—e into our societie 2 A true token of loue Societie PerseueraÌ„ce in the vse of the meanes Extraordinarie gifts The pollution and pow er of sin The decay of Gods graces how dangerous Simile Three rules to trie our sorrow for the sinnes of other men 1 2 3 Triall of our ioyes Two extremities of ioy and sorrow Simile Note Conferre this with the 6. Sermon concerning the education of Children Harlots are sooner reclaimed then heretikes Wee find this true alreadie in our time 1 Properties of constant waiting on God 2 3 4 Admonition 1 how the faithfull must â—ee liâ—â— little children â—2 1. Pet. 2. 1. 3 Heb 5. 12. Simile How the wicked often discouer themselues in their death Affections What exercises 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 meÌ„ what fâ—rre vâ— affection
vs out of the worlde than that our life should bring any offence to the Church or slander to the Gospell Feare 1 BEe neuer afraide of leauing good vndone least the Lord suffer you to fall into the contrarie euill 2 Hee thought when he had no feare nor griefe he could not profit 3 Beware of immoderate feare which rather hinder the certaintie of saith then beate downe the securitie of the flesh and which be the readiest meanes to pull Gods wrath vpon vs in that they be the fruites of vnbeliefe and such as would tye the grace of God promised to the present danger and deliuerance out of the same The meane and middle path is that wee should feare and forethinke of euils to come not as thinking that of necessitie they must fall vpon vs as though God could not or would not deliuer vs from them but as they who beeing guiltie in this one desire to submit themselues to the hand of God and acknowledge themselues heires of Gods iustice or wrath in this or that euill yet so as we meete with the Lords mercie who is both able and willing euen then most of all to assist and deliuer vs when wee most feare and through this godlie feare are reuerentlie humbled vnder the hand of his Maiestie For if naturall pareÌ„ts know then to mitigate the stripes of their correction to their children when they see in them a milde meeke submission of themselues vnder the hand of their authoritie and yet so fearing them as Gouernours but vpholding with mercie as fathers if they haue that wisedome by so much to make their hand in correction the heauier by howe much the Childe to bee beaten is the stubborner we must then thinke this mercifull wisdome and confideration to bee much more in the Lorde from whose brightnesse the parents haue receiued these sparkes 4 Hee said that to winne anie or to continue anie in the feare of God he would giue no such things which he loued not but such things as he loued most dearely that they might know it to be a gift of loue and not of fashion Feastings 1 IN our meetings and feastings we are to looke to our selues if good speeches be vsed wee must be thankefull if euill sorrowfull if things not meerely euill not greatly to torment our selues Friendship 1 THis aduise he gaue that it was good to discerne of them whom wee much receiue into our companie least we lose the credite of the Church conceiued of vs. For although many seeme and shewe themselues to bee well disposed yet because there be so many corruptions in our nature it is heauenly wisedome to discerne of men wherefore it is good for vs to consider with what soundnesse of iudgement and power of true knowledge they doe speake first looke what sight they haue of inward corruptions This humility teacheth true wisedome and the sight hereof would cause vs to seeke after Christ and him Crucified For manie who haue a little confused knowledge will much bee talking but for want of this knowledge they are not so sound Secondly we must see how ready they are by their soundnesse of knowledge and feeling of inward corruptions to doe good to others with cheerfulnes and to speake of the infirmities of others with compassion and griefe for manie for want of this sanctified knowledge will rather bitterlie and openly declaime against the infirmities of others then either wisely â—dmonish them or brotherly pittie them 2 Hee said the best way to haue comfort in any of our friendes was to pray for them and that hee neuer had more ioy in anie then from them whom hee most prayed for and in them most when he prayed the oftner and vehementer for them present or absent for this is a true token of true loue to pray for them whome we loue 3 Though he was most seuere to his friends and kindred so long as they were not reconciled to God yet once being wearyed with one hee shut vp the matter with this sentence It is wonderfull that diuers hearing the same word of God spoken one should belieue and another should not belieue but I am rather to thanke God that I belieue then to search oâ—t a reason why another doth not belieue and as I am to be thankfull for my selfe so I am to be pitifull to others 4 Like as naturall men doe well by naturall wisedome so wee ought much more to be stirred vp to doe well by spirituall wisedome It is commended â—or sâ—â—ciall wisedome in our Sauiâ—ur Christ Iohn 2. that hee did not committee himselfe vnto â—lâ—â—â—â—â— because hee knewe what was in their hearts So it is a speciall token of wâ—sedome in vs on the contrarie not to commit our selues vnto all men because wee know not what is in their hearts 5 Hee reioyced to see his friends but hee was humbled in tha hee rested so much in that ioy that hee forgate to doe them good to their saluation or to receiue good from them to his saluation which he thought he should doe and to be his dutie 6 His loue euer grewe to a man as he knew the man to grow in godlines he said that if hee had once seene any effectuall worke of Gods spirite in anie man hâ—e could neuer but hope well of him If graces decayed first hee was grieued and then his loue decreased in him Grace of God 1 HE feeling on a time the grace of God assisting him in a thing which of himselfe he despaired of said Oh how easie are the waies of man whilest the Lord doth gouerne him and how is he beset as with a hedge of thornes when the Lord doth not assist him 2 As we are carefull to vse the meanes of our saluation so must we wholy referre the blessing of the meanes to the grace of God neither as some doe thinke that we can obtaine or continue the graces of God in vs without vsing the meanes for that is but a dreame of fantasticall spirits neither as the manner of some is so to trust to the meanes as neglecting to pray for the grace of God in them which is but a preposterours zeale of such as are not rightly instructed in the way of their saluation 3 It is a profitable note to obserue when extraordinarie gifts of God be for our good and when for our hurt If our extraordinarie blessings driue vs more carefully to seeke to the ordinarie meanes then it is of Gods mercie but if they slaken our care in the ordinarie meanes and puffing vs vp with a spirituall pride cause vs to rest in them then they are for our further condemnation as if God blesse vs maruellously without prayer in any thing if we are driuen more to prayer by it then this is of God if it cause vs to leaue prayer it is perilous 4 There is nothing so precious as Gods grace which chaungeth the face of heauen and earth and nothing
a surgeon to shew vs our sinnes than a sergeant to arrest vs to perpetuall imprisonment for our sinnes 3 Sathan hath two waies to buffet vs first he moueth to despaire shewing vs how such men did abide trouble but they were rare men of rare faith of rare feeling of rare patience God hath not called vs to that measure of grace we are vnworthie by reason of our sinnes to hope for the like faith or fruites of faith His other temptation sauours of pride when he will make vs equall in dignitie with the highest of Gods Saints but vnequall in dutie with them then he will perswade that God is as good and as strong to vs as he hath been to others but he keeps vs from vsing those waies and meanes whereby others haue and we ought to haue this goodnesse and power of God conueyed into vs. Wherefore as we must not distrâ—st God that we shall obtaine the like mercie with others if we vse the like meanes so we must not be so bold as to dreame that euer we shall haue the like fauour with them vnlesse we labour for the like faith with them the like faith I say though not in quantitie â—â—â—â— qualitie and that by vse of the meanes 4 Vnto one that said he was possest of a Diuell he answered as hoping that he was the childe of God and rather deluded than so afflicted True it is that as much as lieth in you you haue giueâ— ouer your selfe vnto the Diuell but it is not in your power to giue ouer your selfe vnto him neither is it in his iurisdiction to possesse you Superstition 1 MAny hauing escaped out of the gulfe of superstition are too deepe plunged in prophanenes Strange corrections 1 VNto a very godly man whose onely sonne was drowned and therfore came vnto him in great anguish of minde and asked whether such strange corrections were not alwaies tokens of strange sinnes He answered That albeit God did seuerely correct sinne in it yet it was not necessarie that God should chiefly respect the punishment of sinne in this thing as might appeare in the like dealing with Iob and other of his children Eccl. 9. Such things happen oftner to the good c. Howbeit said he God might correct your securitie herein which either brings some sinne or crosse or God might correct your immoderate loue of him or your vnthankfulnes for what measure he was reformed or your not praying for him or the Lord might take away this consolation and withdraw wholie your minde from the world and more throughly sanctifie you to himselfe Or he might preuent some worldlinesse which you might haue fallen into or some sinne which your sonne might haue fallen into which would haue been a sorer trouble than his death and therefore you must stay your selfe on the loue of God in all Saluation 1 THat man is blest whom God hath from all beginnings chosen to eternall life To whom God hath giuen his Christ as a perfect redeemer In whoÌ„ he hath sealed the assurance of â—l those things by his holy spirit to whom he hath giuen his word in whom the word and spirit haue begot faith by whose power faith hath begotten ioyes in heauenly things in whom ioy hath wrought a sincere heart to please God in whom sinceritie is accompanied with loue vnfained to the Lord and his Saints loue ioyned with a care to obey the commandements this care breeding a reuerent feare to please God in whom this godly feare rebuketh sinne thâ— rebuking of sin worketh a mourning spirit in whom a mourning spirit begetteth true meekenes this meekenes of minde causing vs to hunger after Christ. So as feeling his owne miserie he is taught to shew mercie vnto others and so sheweth mercie as it is with the bowels of compassion whose heart God so gouerning that all outward benefits turne to his blessing as seales of the fauour of God vnto whom all crosses being sanctified in Christ turne to his good who finally in this faith and fruites of faith meekely and patiently possessing his soule waiteth and looketh assuredly for the glorious kingdome of God after this life This is the golden chaine of vndoubted blessednesse whose linckes are so fastened the one in the other that wheresoeuer any of them be wanting there is a breach and weakenes made in the whole To make speede to good things 1 AS it is a fearefull thing to hasten to doe euill and to linger to an euill thing is an holy lingring so it is a blessed thing to hasten to godlinesse and to make speede to a good thing is a hastines very godly Psal. 42. Psal. 95. Elisha must not salute any body in the way the Apostles must not commune with any in their iourney and why They must make haste to doe the will of God It is profitable to make haste to heauen but it is no wisedome to make haste to hell and yet to doe well we finde a Lion in the streetes but to doe euil nothing can stay vs He that euil come to heauen must make haste for the kingdome of God must be taken violently he must be like those wise virgins not lingeâ—ing to get oyle nor delaying â—o furnish themselues with the graces of God against the comming of Christ. Sleepe 1 BEcause great naturall and worldly sorrow and ioy will cause a man to breake his sleepe at midnight he â—ould trie himselfe whether sorrow for sinne and ioy in saluation had caused him to doe the like Sermons 1 MAny men may be said to be Sermon-sick as there are some said to be Sea-sick for as they that are Sea-sicke for the time of their seafaring so long as they be on the water are feeble stomacked faint hearâ—ed euer readie to die and yet arriuing on the land being gotten out of the ship and hauing paused some little time doe begin to forget their late troubles and to recouer their former strength againe So many so long as they are in the Church hearing and are tossed by the power of the word their hearts are sicke their consciences melt they are much troubled but when once the voyce ceaseth and they are out of the Church doores and haue acquainted themselues with the aire of the world they forget what they heard and wherewith they were moued and so retire to their former life againe Schisme 1 ALthough it is sure that a good man shall not finally fall in the maine points of his saluation yet hee may be seduced in some lesse matters but for all that in the end he shall escape but the seducer shall surely be punished For a well meaning man found in faith and yet a nouice in Christ may be carried to like some solemne superstitions and poâ—pous ceremonies in the worship of God Againe a man careful and right in the substance of saluation for
the second time And as we must not flatter our selues in euery motion as though we were sealed most surely so one sparke of pure zeale doth fire out the diuell and his whole traine Surely we must doe as much for our God as the wicked for the diuell that is we must be swept of all corruptions and garnished with all graces of God his spirit that the Lord may delight in his hold in vs euen as the wicked gratifie their Prince of darknes with sweeping cleane away the graces of God and furnishing euery roome with some loathsome sinne or other 28 The neerer Christ his comming was the cleerer was the Law Moses saw it cleerer than the Patriarches the Prophets saw it more cleerely than Moses Iohn Baptist more euidently than the Prophets Christ Iesus more spiritually than they all did see into it and taught it not as a teacher of any new doctrine which the grosse Pharises dwelling on the literall sense did thinke but as a confirmer and more diuine reader of the Law than euer had beene in any age before which thing we must needes beleeue For if Christ be the Fathers Counseller then is he wonderfull and why is he so wonderfull but because his doctrine is a mysterie if his doctrine be a mysterie no maruell though so many see not into it In this spritual interpreter the Fathers Counseller whose name is Wonderfull must we beleeue 29 There is no striuing in sinne but in God his iudgement and wrath and therefore it is vsuall with the Lord to checke sinne sooner in his owne children than in the wicked and to rebuke it sorer in his children regenerate than in them that are not renewed and to withstand more seuerely sin in his children renewed and hauing more plentifull meanes than in the regenerate not hauing so great a measure of the meanes 30 We must labour to haue the feare of God before our eyes alwaies Beleeue we cannot alwaies reioyce in God we cannot alwaies faith is often faint loue is little ioy is dead feeling is fallen asleepe yet if we continue in the feare of God fearing our selues for the absence of these things it will be a meane to recouer them all againe For this iealousie of our selues least we should displease God will driue vs to such an examination of our owne hearts as we seeing these wants we are constrained to mourne vntill the graces of God shine to vs againe but if this feare be once gone yea though we had those other gifts yet will they decay and we shall fall into so deepe a peace with our sinnes that though we slip very grossely we will neuer suspect our selues for any thing 31 That man is truly blessed whom God hath from all beginnings chosen to whom God hath giuen his Christ as a perfit Redeemer in whom he hath sealed vp the assurance of these things by his holy spirit to whom he hath giuen his word in whom the word and spirit haue begot faith by whose power Faith hath begotten ioyes in heauenly things in whom ioy hath wrought a sincere heart to please God in whom sinceritâ—e is accompanied with loue vnfained to the Lord and his Saints loue ioyned with a care to obey his commaundemens this care breeding a reuerend feare to displease God in whome this godly feare rebuketh sinne the rebuking of sinne worketh a mourning spirit in whom a mourning spirit begetteth true meekenes this meekenesse of minde causing vs to hunger after Christ so as feeling his owne miserie he is taught to shew mercie vnto others and so sheweth mercie as it is with the bowels of compassion whose heart God so gouerning all outward benefites turne to his blessing as seales of the fauour of God vnto whome all crosses being sanctified in Christ turne to his good who finally in this faith and fruites of faith meekely and patiently possessing his soule waites and looketh assuredly for the glorious kingdome of God after this life This is the golden chaine of the vndoubted blessednes whose linkes doe so coherently ioyne together that wheresoeuer aâ—â—â— of the least is wanting there is a breach and weaknes made in the whole 32 Great is the power and mightie is the force of the feare of God that is when wee haue a sure perswasion we are still in the presence of the God of all glorious Maiestie not sparing the least sinne vnrepented and yet in the sight of a most gracious Father not punishing the greatest sinne repented of First we consider this Maiestie and glory and are driuen to seeke comfort in Christ Secondly when we remember through Christ the seate of Maiestie to be turned into a seate of mercie and the throne of glorie to be made a throne of grace our feare is corrected tempered and mittigated least it should be excessiue that is rather hindering the certaintie of faith than repressing the securitie of the flesh For so exquisite is God his iustice so great is his glorie so bright is his Maiestie that without the view of his fauour we could not abide it Neither doth this faith in God his mercie abolish but correct the feare of his Maiestie Againe sure it is so long as we haue this feare before our eyes howsoeuer we may of ignorance or infirmitie sinne yet we shall neuer sinne presumptuously or if forgetting our selues we slip suddenly we shal not lie long in our sin but this feare of God will soone draw vs out and recouer vs. 33 The cause why oft our hearts want libertie and comfort in prayer is because our consciences tell vs that we haue beene vnthankful for the former benefits And therefore we must be thankfull as we are readie to craue For therefore is the Church often afflicted that it may often pray that often praying it may pull downe many benefits froÌ„ the Lord that pulling downe many benefits from God it may returne many praises vnto him In this dutie the godly differ from others for though others haue the outward benefits yet hauing no feeling of the fauour of God in them they cannot hartily praise him for them Another cause why our prayers are feeble is because our faith is faint but God can as well denie himselfe and cast downe his throne from heauen as denie to heare vs crying in faith which if we were perswaded of we should haue more heart in prayer yea euery little want would set vs a worke in it It is not a particular practise of God at one speciall time to receiue our prayers as it was of certaine Princes once in the yeere sitting in the gate to accept freely the bils of request preferred vnto them but it is an vnchangeable nature in God so as no sooner than he can cease to be a God can he cease to heare our requests Wherefore if our faith be weake in the assurance of our sinnes pardoned we must know that the Lord hauing chosen vs though our iniquities be as black as the
sinne brake Dauids heart 144 We must humble our selues to see Heretikes doe more for vaine glorie and for their sect than we will doe for Gods glorie and for his truth 145 If once we giue consent to one sinne we are made readie to fall into many sinnes and making no conscience of one sinne we shall not make conference of many and great sinnes and so being once inwrapped in sinne it is a hard thing to get out of the clawes of the diuell 149 If any man make no conscience to walke vprightly I will not free him from pouertie from sicknes from heresie for as well can and will the Lord punish the minde as the bodie 147 It is the greatest iudgement of God that can be to thriue in sinne 148 When men begin to suffer themselues to be deceiued it is to be feared they will be hardened Heb 3. 12. 13. 149 If you slip backe from the Gospell the stranger sort will be offended either by noting in you singularitie or by suspecting you for inhumanitie But O cursed corruptions of our sinfull nature if we giue libertie they will grant licentiousnes if we affoord consolation they will set on presumption if we call for humiliation they crie to desperation 150 Looke often vpon Christ when you are alone be carefull to please him for carefulnes and cheerefulnes may meete together in a sanctified minde 151 He would giue to others not such things as he loued not but such things as he loued dearely that they might know it to be a gift of loue It is the temptation of the godly to feare whatsoeuer they doe that they doe it in hypocrisie A SHORT FORME OF CATECHISING VVHEREIN ARE BRIEFLY SET DOWNE THE PRINCIPLES OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION BY MASTER RICHARD GREENHAM SOMETIMES PREACHER OF THE WORD OF GOD IN LONDON HEBR. 5. 12. VVhen is concerning the time yee ought to be teachers yet haue yee neede againe that we teach you the first principles of the word of God and are become such as haue neede of milke and not of strong meate IOB 33. 16. 23. 24. Vers. 16. He openeth the eares of men euen by their corrections which he sealeth Vers. 23. If there be a messenger with him or an interpreter one of a thousand to declare vnto man his righteousnesse Vers. 24. Then will he haue mercie on him VERITAS VIRESSIT VVLNERE TC AT LONDON Imprinted by Thomas Creede for William Welbie and are to be solde at his shoppe in Paules Church-yard at the signe of the Swanne 1611. TO THE RIHT VERTVOVS AND GODLY GENTLEWOMEN MISTRIS ANNE BOVVLES AND MISTRIS A. STEVENS H. H. WISHETH AL COMforts and mercies in Iesus Christ to be multiplied THe holy Apostle S. Iohn saith hee had no greater ioy than this to heare that his sonnes did walke in the truth The same affection all the true Ministers of Christ haue in some measure towards all the sonnes and daughters of God specially such as they haue gained or God by them hath brought to the faith of Christ. I am well assured you remember Master GREENHAMS great care and loue towards you which was vnfained because of the good experience hee had of your vnfained faith in Christ and loue towards him If hee had longer liued hee would haue reioyced yet much more to see your loue so increase in knowledge and the testimonies of your loue in the fruite of righteousnesse and in your godly perseuerance in the truth Now receiue his workes and what you long expected and desired to see This Catechisme I haue sent you that you may teach it your children as Eunice Lois did their children These letters serue wel for your own vse that you may heare them alwaies speake in his absence from you whom you so reioyced to heare being present with you and that you may haue his owne very words written and set before your eyes which you haue heard often to your great ioy sounding in your eares that so in the end you may be able by your good experience to comfort others with the same comforts wherewith yee are and haue beene by him comforted of God For the faithfull are exercised of God diuerslie some by outward some by inward afflictions of minde and some haue both troubles without and terrours within Such as bee not acquainted with the troubles of mind whatsoeuer gift they haue can bring but cold cōfort in time of need to poore soules afflicted as it is very manifest both by Scripture our common experience Now the God of peace sanctifie you both in spirit soule and bodie and keepe you with all yours blamelesse vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. Amen Yours euer in Iesus Christ HENRY HOLLAND A SHORT FORME OF CATECHISING WHereas all men desire to bee blessed and the most men are deceiued in seeking blessednes tell mee which is the true way thereunto To know God to bee my Father in Iesus Christ by the reuelation of the spirit according to his word therfore to serue him according to his will and to set forth his glorie belieuing that I shall want nothing that is good for mee in this life and that I shall enioy euerlasting blessednes in the world to come How know you this By the working of the holie Ghost and by the meanes of Gods word What call you Gods word It is the reuealed will of GOD set forth vnto vs in the holy Scriptures Which call you the holie Scriptures The Bookes of the olde and new Testament commonly called Canonicall Are all things that are necessary for vs to know contained in them Yea for God being full of all wisedome and goodnesse would leaue out nothing that was requisite for vs to knowe Is it lawfull for to adde or to take any thing from Gods word No for God hath flatly forbidden it and hath pronounced grieuous curses vpon those that doe it Why is it so grieuous a sinne Because it is a very great sinne to alter the last will of a mortall man therefore much more grieuous a sinne it is to change the last Testament of the eternall God Why is it requisite that the will of God should be set forth vnto vs That wee might haue pure rules of his worship and sure grounds of our saluation Is it not lawfull to repose any part of Gods Worship or of Saluation in the doctrine and doings of men No for all men by nature are lyars and defiled with sinne What followeth hereof That all mens doctrines and doings are mingled with lyes and corruptions How farre are wee bound to their doctrine and doings So farre forth as they be agreeable to Gods word May all reade the Scriptures Yea all that be of age able to discerne betweene good and euill ought to encrease in knowledge for their furtherance in saluation as they encrease in yeares Why must all such reade the Scriptures 1. First because euery one must be able to prooue and trie
the Gentiles but as they may see their estate in the Iewes in which respect it may be profitablie applied to the Gentiles but euident it is that here properly it was spoken to the Iewes For in this place the Prophet sharply reprehendeth them because they kept not their fastings and holy daies aright Howbeit they did not sticke to complaine among themselues that they had fasted that they humbled themselues and vsed all the meanes which their fathers before them had done but all in vaine in that they felt not the like effects which their fathers did Wherefore the Lord by his Prophet answereth them in this sort True it is that yee fast indeed but therewithall yee lie and liue still in your sinnes yee fast but without repentance and so farre are yee from true forsaking of your sinnes that on your fasting daies howsoeuer like hypocrites ye vse the outward action ye exercise crueltie oppression debate and strife and doe ye looke that this holy hypocrisie should be acceptable vnto me No If ye will please me with your fasting repent ye of your sinnes shew foorth your sorrow by the fruits of loue in exercising the works of mercie and compassion which things when I shall behold in you with an vpright heart then I will accept your offering and be pleased with your fasting Againe doe not thinke that I will looke vpon your holidaies so long as ye vse them but vpon custome in hypocrisie making them vnprofitable for my worship and your saluation and repentance vntill such time as ye endeuour a better and more holie vse of them both concerning the pure honouring of my name and the furthering of your owne saluation Behold here say they the Sabbath is abrogated than which they can affirme nothing more contrarie out of this place For here is no abrogating of the Sabbath but an establishing of the true celebrating of the Sabbath with a sharpe reprehending of their corrupt and present estate And as he speaketh against their corrupt Sabbath so he taxeth them for their hypocritical fasting so that if they will haue the Sabbath to be abrogated much more must they driue fasting out of the doores of the Church against which he is most earnest and telling them that their fasts are not in truth the Lord sheweth them with what fasting he is pleased Againe say they see here it is manifest that to cease from sinne in our Sabbath which we must keepe I answere it is the fruite of the Sabbath which we must keepe and therefore because where the meanes are vsed without any effect or fruite there the meanes are nothing the Lord rather vrgeth them to the effects and keeping of the Sabbath with fruite then disanulleth the Sabbath And it is vsuall in the word of God to vse the effect for the cause and the fruite for the meanes as we may see Iam. 1. 27. Pure religion and vndefiled before God euen the Father is this to visit the fatherlesse and widowes in their aduersitie and to keepe himselfe vnspotted of the world Which briefely is as if the Apostle should say this is the effect of true religion when faith doth purely shew it selfe in the workes of loue Againe Ioh 6. 47. 48. He that beleeueth in me hath euerlasting life I am the bread of life Where our Sauiour Christ sheweth that the effect of faith is the eating of Christ his flesh and drinking of his blood So that to vse the meanes without the effect is hypocrisie as also to looke for the effect without vsing of the meanes is foolish presumption Wherfore we affirme that from the mouth of the Lord by his holy Prophet that to rest in fasting and in the Sabbath an outward meane is of no value being separated from good workes the issue and the effect of the same that if we would God should be mercifull to vs we should also shew our selues mercifull to others So then the Lord taketh not here away the one but sheweth the one to be fruitlesse without the other and is so farre from taking away the Sabbath that rather he goeth about to informe them in the true vse of the Sabbath The meaning therefore of the Prophet his word is this If thou wilt not rest in the bare ceremonie of thy holie daies but wilt do thy holy seruice to me and duties of loue to thy brethren then shalt thou shew thy selfe to take true pleasure in God and his worship Where we must learne so to delight our selues with the meanes of our saluation that seeing we can but iâ—part giue our selues vnto them in the weeke daies we should greatly reioyce when the Sabbath day commeth contrary to the practise of the people â—â— Amos his time who would say Amos 8. 5. When will the new moneth be gone that we may â—â—â—â— corne and the Sabbath that we may let forth wheate and make the Ephah small and the shekâ—â— great and falsifie the weights by dâ—â—â—it Wherefore we conclude that here is not the abrogating but the pure celebrating of the Sabbath which appeareth by effect when it draweth vs neerer to God and causeth vs to take greater pleasure in his waies There remaineth that which is Esai 66. 23. And from moneth to moneth and from Sabbath to Sabbath shall all flesh come to worship before me saith the Lord Where it is said from Sabbath to Sabbath behold say they here is set downe a continuall Sabbath to be obserued euery day in the kingdome of Christ and therefore there ought not to be one prescript day onely in the whole weeke But the reason is most weake and containeth a manifest absurditie For if euery day should be a Sabbath and we in the Sabbath are commaunded to doe no manner of worke when should we trauell in our ordinarie callings whereunto the Lord himselfe hath permitted vs sixe daies Thus we see the sixe daies of our ordinarie callings should be pulled away If they say that a man may follow his calling and yet worship God sufficiently and as becommeth the holy Sabbath then they must graunt that we may doe our ordinary workes on the Sabbath as also they suspect the Lord of want of wisedome But if we should looke narrowly into these mens liues we should finde that whilest they crie out to keepe euery day a Sabbath they in trueth in the meane time obserue no Sabbath at all Besides in that there needeth one particular day wholy to be giuen to the Lord it is certaine that the dearest children of God who vpon the other daies redeeme time to Gods worship earnestly desire this Now concerning the place it selfe which they seeme much to misconstrue we must vnderstand two things First it is not simply to be taken but in the way of comparison secondly it is meant of the kingdome of glorie and of the second comming of Christ. In the way of comparison it is vnderstood thus that the people of God should not content themselues to
who mourne rather in themselues possessing their soules in patience thā murmur against others as labouring in a secret disdaine of them and of this sort of mourners the Lord Iesus hath pronounced this iudgement Blessed are the meeke for they shall inherit the earth Neither must we be of too abiect a spirit as they that will patiently suffer all things because they would be troubled with nothing for that were rather a stoicall and vnchristian sottishnes than an heroicall and Christian meekenes but willingly submitting our necks to the yoke by the Lord his appoyntment imposed vpon vs we are rather patiently to waite for the time of our deliuerance and by labouring to keepe a good conscience we are to hunger and thirst after righteousnes where with vpon the credite of the Lord his owne word we shall in his good time be satisfied Now that wee may continue sanctification with mortification as wee ioyne together Christ his passion and resurrection let vs adde somewhat of those quickening graces of the spirit wherin some effects of Blessednesse doe appeare most euidētly the first is peace of conscience and ioy in the holy Ghost Rom. 5. 2. wherby we finde both truce with God and are at league with his creatures so as both for our comfort in the promises of God we haue accesse to him to reioyce vnder the hope of his glorie and for our confidence in the promises of God we can lie downe and sleepe in many perils because God hath either meanes to deliuer vs out of them or else is readie to sustaine vs in them Psal. 3. 6. and 4. 8. Of this thus speaketh the Prophet Blessed is the people that can reioyce in thee they shall walke in the light of thy countenance O Lord Psal 89. 13. Now least we should deceiue our selues with some false peace and illuding ioy we put vnto this peace of minde sinceritie which the holy Ghost hath linked together Psal. 32. 2. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not iniquitie and in whose spirit there is no guile And Psal. 119. Blessed are those that are vpright in the way and walke in the way of the Lord. Beware least this vprightnes of minde be boysterous and voide of loue without which all is as nothing but a swelling pride so with this we make knowne our faith by fruites and our feeling by sweete effects For loue the enemie of securitie is carefull to please God and fearefull to displease him and blessed is the man that feareth alwaies Prou. 28. 14. Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord and walketh in his waies Psalm 128 1. Lastly this feare is ioyned with a care to please God in the obedience of his word Luk. 11. Blessed are they that heare the word of God and keepe it Those effects which concerne not onely our selues but others are of two sorts and comprehended Matth. 5. The first a Christian care to worke in others a taste of that sweete reconciliation which is from God to man or from man to man whereof it is said Matth. 5 9. Blessed are the peace-makers for they shall be called the children of God Many may vndertake this dutie but vpon some sinister affection and therfore we require a fellow-feeling of the euils of others mourning both for their inward defects outward necessities of whom Christ hath said Blessed are the mercifull for they shall obtaine mercie Of the other the Psalmist speaketh Psal. 40. 2. Blessed is he that iudgeth wisely of the poore c. And when wisedome ioyned with compassion pitie mixed with policie doth worke such a moderation in our affections as that wee may vse such a mercifull seueritie where it is needefull and a seuere lenitie where the matter so requireth it this causeth vs to auoide on the one side taking of offence for Blessed are they saith the Lord Iesus that are not offended at me and on the other side it teacheth vs to reach out our hand to the needie for it is a blessed thing to giue rather than to receiue Act. 20. 35. The outward effects are prosperitie as a signe of God his loue and aduersitie as a thing sanctified vnto vs in the crosse of Christ Psal. 128. Many temporal blessings are propounded not vniuersally but as restrained to them that feare the Lord because indeed they haue the surest interest in them right vnto them The like felicitie falleth out Psal. 144. but to such as haue God for their Lord. And much more is a certain gain and handsell of happines ariseth euen out of the bitternes of affliction to them that feare God in that thereby the Lord strippeth them from some sin wherewith they might haue rotted or whetteth them vp to some actions of godlinesse wherein their zeale began to freeze for cold or to trie their faith which else would haue beene drosse or for the good of others that might make their profit thereby The Prophet his testimonie of this is Psal. 99. 12. Blessed is the man whom thou chastisest O Lord and teachest him in thy law Herevnto may be ioyned that beatitude of the Lord of all blessings Matth. 5. 10. Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnes sake for theirs is the kingdome of heauen To draw at the last to the consummation of all this we make the full heape of all happines after this life to be filled with the Lord of life and with the sweetnes of his presence who is happie aboue all that can be thought and counted happie This is foreshewed Matth. 25. Come ye blessed of my father possesse the kingdome prepared for you And Reuel 14. Blessed are they that die in the Lord c. For thus shall we be ioyned to God the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost then shall all teares be wiped from our eyes then shal our infirmities be taken from vs then shall we dwell with the Angels with all the hostes of heauen in most happines and blessednes it self We see now by this chaine not forged by our own braine but framed out of Gods his word that he is indeed blessed whom God chuseth whom Christ redeemeth whom the Spirit renueth whom faith staieth whom the Word Prayer Sacraments and discipline build vp in the Lord in whom faith breedeth peace peace sinceritie sinceritie loue loue a feare of displeasing and a care of pleasing God in whom this care striueth to a mortification in pouertie of minde this pouertie comming from a mourning heart possessed in a meeke spirit which hungreth after righteousnes all these things being ioyned with that sanctification which lamenteth the sinne of others and relieueth the wants of others knowing to vse prosperitie and aduersitie as pledges of God his fauour and vndoubtingly looking for the kingdome of heauen in the life to come If any of these linkes be missing the chaine is broken if any of these members be wanting the bodie of blessednesse is vnperfit FINIS
of Gods iudgement 3. That we must wisely discerne betweene the true sorrow for sinne which causeth repentance not to be repented of and that worldly sorrow which causeth death For godly sorrow softneth the hart to the obedience of the word but that worldly sorrow causeth men to kicke and spurne against the word to the further hardning of their hearts 4. That many are galled and pricked with pouertie sicknes and other afflictions but few with their sinnes which is the cause of their afflictions But let men be well assured of this saith he that if a man be not troubled for sinne here he is in the way to hell if he be troubled in this life for sinne he is in the way to heauen 5. Lastly that in true repentance the pricking of the heart and sorrowing for sinne must be continued and daily renewed we must be humbled with continuall sorrow that we may bee refreshed with daily comfort in Christ. And thus farre the compendious and short view of all these Sermons This graue and reuerend Father who hath left vs these holy instructions hauing continued for many yeeres with good successe and a comfortable experience of Gods blessing on his holy ministery in preaching the Gospell of Christ his Sermons were many in number and how effectuall let the godly iudge by these fewe which Gods good prouidence hath reserued for posteritie Now right Worshipfull I offer them vnto your good patronage and protection because I am well assured you loue and what you may you further the preaching of the Gospell of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. Much am I bound to remember your Worship and that vertuous Lady your wife for your great loue to me and mine I can no way require your loue yet by some poore testimonie I desire to make mine affection knowne in the performance of any Christian duty what I may The Lord Iesus Christ that hath knit both your harts by one spirit in one holy faith vnto himselfe and in loue vnfained one to another graunt you the true peace which passeth vnderstanding to keepe your hearts and mindes in his faith loue and feare vnto the end And thus I humbly take my leaue recommending you and all yours to the protection of the Almightie Your Worships euer to command in Iesus Christ HENRY HOLLAND A SERMON PREACHED BY MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM VPON THESE WORDS THE FIRST SERMON Quench not the spirit 1. Thess. 5. 19. ALl the doctrine of the Scriptures may be briefly referred to these two heads First how wee may be prepared to receiue the spirit of God Secondly how the spirit may be retained when as wee haue once receiued it And therefore Saint Paul hauing laboured to instruct the Thessalonians in the former part of this Epistle how they may receiue the spirit doth here teach them how to keepe and continue this spirit vnto the end And this the Apostle doth by giuing them a charge and commaundement that in no wise they doe Quench the spirit thereby doubtles teaching that as the shunning of euill is the first step vnto goodnes so the readie way to continue the spirit of God in our hearts is to labour that it be not quenched Now the Apostle vpon great waightie cōsideration doth here deliuer this precept For first of all though al those be worthily and iustly condemned that neuer tasted of the spirit of God yet as our Sauiour Christ saith A more iust and fearefull condemnation is like to come vpon them that hauing once receiued it doe afterward lose the same againe Moreouer without this spirit of God no holy exercise can haue his full effect for the word worketh not where the spirit of God is wanting prayers haue no power to pearce into the presence of God the Sacraments seeme small and sillie things in our eyes and all other orders and exercises which God hath graunted ordained for man they are vnprofitable to man where the spirit is not present to cōuey them into our hearts there to seale vp the fruit of them Last of all we are fit to receiue no good grace at Gods hand nay we doe not esteeme Gods graces when we haue not the spirit to teach vs to set a due price vpon them for speake of the Law or of the Gospel of sinne or of righteousnesse speake of Christ or of our redemption and iustification by him yea speake of that huge and heauie waight of glorie wherewith the elect of God shall be crowned all this moueth not we are little affected therewith vnlesse God giue vs of his good spirit to profit by the same The Apostle therefore with good reason gaue this precept and we for many great causes are to listen vnto it least by any meanes the spirit of God be quenched in vs so we depriue our selues of all these fruits Now whereas the Apostle saith Quench not the spirit it may appeare that he speaketh to those that had alreadie receiued the spirit For as the fire cannot be said to be quenched where it is not so they cānot be said to quench or lose the spirit which haue not as yet receiued it Then know that this precept doth properly belong to thē that haue receiued the spirit of God and they especilly are to make a speciall vse of it for the other it cannot profit them vnlesse that as the seede lying in the ground a long time doth afterward budde and become fruitfull so this continue in their mindes till they haue tasted in some good sort of the spirit of God and then breed in them some carefulnes that they doe not quench it Well then to them that haue felt and found the spirit of God in them to them saith S. Paul in this place Take heede that ye quench not the spirit Of this if we doe somewhat seriously consider these two questions will offer themselues and soone arise in our minde First how we may know whether we haue the spirit of God or no. Secondly if we haue it whether it may be lost againe or no which if they bee well and sufficiently answered they will doubtlesse giue great force vnto this precept For the first then if we will knowe whether we haue the spirit or no we must surely vnderstand that as he knoweth best that he hath life which feeleth it in himselfe so he best knoweth whether he haue the spirit of God that feeleth the spirit working in him And if wee will further know this by the peculiar working and effects of the spirit then let vs marke these First of all if there bee nothing in man but the nature of man if nothing but that may be attained by the art and industrie of a man then surely in that man is not the spirit of God for the spirit is from God it is from aboue it is aboue nature and therefore the Apostle doth set the spirit of God against the spirit of the world when he saith We haue
therefore it is the spirit of God that must certifie our hearts and spirits of the same And hereof there doth arise that which we take as the fourth note when we finde it in our selues to wit the life and nimblenes that is in vs to doe good for when a man doth finde fauour from God for the forgiuenes of sinnes then the loue of God constraineth him that ioy which he conceiueth inforceth him putteth life into him for the performance of those things which are pleasing vnto God then he beginneth to finde himselfe not onely reclaimed from euill but also applied and framed to that which is good then is his vnderstanding inlightened to see into the mysteries of godlinesse and into that great worke of his redemption and into whatsoeuer concerneth the sauing health of his soule then is his iudgement reformed and he is made able to iudge betweene false religion and true betweene the workes of the flesh and of the spirit betweene that which is good and that which is euill displeasing in the sight of God Then are his affections in some good measure altered his desire is set not vpon earthly but vpon heauenly things his ioyes are not in the earth but in the heauens his anger is wasted and spent not vpon his owne priuate cause and quarrels but vpon his owne sinnes and vpon whatsoeuer hindreth the glorie of his God This is the life of God in him thus he liueth that hath receiued the spirit and thus he leadeth his life continually for they that haue receiued the spirit are led by the spirit do liue accordingly bringing forth the fruits of the spirit But this hath weaknes ioyned with it and men through frailtie may soone fall and therefore their life is said to be hid in Christ because in full perfect manner it doth not appeare Therefore if notwithstanding these frailties and falles wee will know whether we still retaine the spirit of God we must search our selues and trie our hearts by these rules First if through frailtie we haue fallen for who is he that falleth not we will then know whether by our fall we haue lost the spirit of God or no let vs see what liking or misliking we haue of sinne for if after our fall we doe hold our former hatred of sinne and the oftner we fall the more thorough deadly hatred we conceiue against sinne vndoubtedly that frailtie hath not as yet depriued vs of the spirit Secondly come and see how it standeth with thy sorrow for so long as thy sorrow encreaseth for thy sinnes it cannot be thought that sinne and the flesh haue ouercome vtterly quenched the spirit in thee Thirdly trie thy care and if thou growe in a godly care both how thou maist be able to wage battell against sinne in the plaine field how thou maist preuent sinne in all his policies then thou hast a further assurance that sinne although it be as great as Goliah yet it hath not hitherto preuailed against thy poore and little Dauid I say against those few and small graces which the good spirit of God hath bestowed vpon thee But the last is most certaine and that is this When thou art carefull to redeeme that which by the fall thou hast lost and hast a care to runne so much faster forward by how much more thou hast been letted by thy fall then it doth appeare that the spirit is in thee yea it is liuely and mightie in operation and such as shall neuer be taken from thee vntill the day of Christ. Thus may we in some good and competent measure trie and proue whether we haue the spirit of God or no for where these fruites are to be found there is also the spirit of God For further confirmation whereof we may note the manner of speech where he saith Quench not the spirit We doe commonly vse to say the fire is quenched when the light and heate thereof is taken away and indeed nothing can properly be said to be quenched but the fire Now whereas the Apostle saith Quench not the spirit he giueth vs to vnderstand that the spirit is in some respect like vnto fire therefore if we doe but a little consider of the nature of fire we shall a great deale better iudge of the spirit And among others these properties we finde to be in the fire First of all it will burne vp consume things that may be burned and consumed and therefore lighting vpon straw stubble stickes or such like it bringeth them to ashes and doth make them as though they had not beene at all Secondly it doth purge and purifie those things that can abide to be purged and this it doth first by taking away the superfluitie of drosse that hath ouercouered the thing to be purged Then by fining the thing it selfe and by making it purer purer Thirdly it giueth light euen in the most dimme and darkest places And last of all it giueth heate and withall doth as it were put life into those things which are capable of life for whilest a man is frozen and starued for cold he is numbed and as it were without life but being brought to the fire he is heat he is reuiued he is cheered then becommeth actiue nimble These are the properties of fire and these do in some manner resemble and shadow out vnto vs the workes and effects of the spirit For first of all when the spirit of God seazeth vpon a man and entreth into his soule then it beginneth to burne to waste and consume in him those things that will be wasted after this sort euill affections noysome lusts and other stubble which is in man by the spirit of God are consumed and burned Secondly it doth purge vs from grosse sins and daily more and more doth purifie vs that we may be a cleane and holy vessell and temple for him to rest and dwell in Thirdly it is a shining lampe euer burning continually giuing light vnto vs in that way which we haue to walke And lastly it doth set vs on heate inflameth vs with a zeale of Gods glorie with a care of our dutie and with a loue of all mankinde yea withall it putteth life and lust into vs to walke in that good way which leadeth vnto life and to doe all those good workes which may glorifie God or be commodious vnto men Thus we see what likelihood there is betweene the spirit and fire for which cause the spirit in the Scripture is compared vnto fire nay it is sometimes called fire for Iohn saith That our Sauiour should baptize with the holy Ghost and with fire that is with the holy Ghost which is like vnto the fire Therefore as truly and as certainly as we may say that there is fire where we see straw and such like things consumed or gold and siluer finely purged
that our sinnes shall not be laid to our charge This the Philosophers and wise men could neuer see by the light of nature because it is a mysterie of mysteries vndoubtedly to be perswaded that for Christ his sake wee shall appeare righteous before God his iudgement seate as though wee neuer had sinned but had fulfilled the whole law of God For wee are imputed righteous as Christ was an imputed sinner and as we hope for the ioyes of heauen euen as wee had committed all the righteousnesse which Christ alone did so hee did beare the paines of hell euen as hee had commited all the sinnes which we alone did commit Besides he must be our holinesse that is our flesh must be so crucified in his flesh and his holinesse must so be communicated vnto vs as of prophane worshippers wee may become truly religious of blasphemers of the name of God pure vsers of the name of God of breakers of the Sabbath obseruers of the Sabbath of carelesse gouernours carefull gouernours of disobedient obedient of cruell meeke of vnchast chast persons of vnrighteous righteous persons of euill speakers couerers of the infirmities of others of such as haue let their thoughts runne vncontrolled carefull watchers euen ouer our least affections The want of the knowledge hereof is punished by the diuelish vermine of the Familie of loue They say Christ in them is their new birth we say new birth is wrought in vs by the Spirit of Christ ingraffing vs into Christ they say the worke of sanctification is perfit in this life wee say it is begun here and continued but ended in the life to come For as our wisedome is not perfit in this world vnlesse it bee by imputation of Christ his wisedome but still groweth by degrees and we are not perfit at the first in faith couering the imputation of Christ his righteousnes vnto vs and we grow from faith to faith so our wisedome is not here so perfit when wee are renewed but stained with many blemishes And as wee see in the naturall birth children are not at the first old men but from infaÌ„cie they grow to childhood from childhood to their nonage from nonage to perfit age and old age euen so in the spirtuall birth we grow from strength to strength from measure to measure vntill wee come to perfection Our wisedom is often captiuated our faith is often weake our righteousnes is often defiled our holinesse is often corrupted Now as in the crosse of Christ our sins are discharged as in the fulnes of Christ we haue wisedomeas in his resurrection we haue righteousnes and by the working of his Spirit he communicateth to vs his holinesse so also in his comming againe we sted fastly looke for the fulnes of our redemptioÌ„ in him who was borne for vs who liued for vs who died for vs who rose for vs who ascended for vs who liueth in vs who will come againe to redeeme vs deliuering our soules from sinne from griefe and reproch our bodies from sicknes paine and trouble wiping away all teares from our eyes and setting vs free from death miserie and corruption for whom wee all crie in our afflictions Come Lord Iesus who shalt change our vile bodies and make them like to thy glorious bodie at such time looking for the accomplishment hereof as hee shall come from heauen with his Angels to gather together the elect and the reprobates the one to receiue the sentence of saluation the other to receiue sentence of condemnation Wee are now new creatures by faith in Christ by hope of our redemption through him but we shall bee so in effect we are here renewed in righteousnes in holinesse in wisedome but in part yet we haue remnants of sinne as they that neither through the grace of God sinne to death neither by reason of our owne corruption are altogether free from sinne And therefore we had neede to looke for Christ to come a Redeemer who will cleane rid vs from our pride who will rid vs from our vnthankfulnes from our vnbeliefe and from whatsoeuer thing may hinder the glory of God or our saluation who will rid vs from all sicknes pouertie sorenes and calamity in our bodies that what freedome we now hold by faith we shall then haue in fruition and most absolute possession which when it draweth neere must cause vs to lift vp our heads and reioyce Being thus made new by faith in Christ we must not stay but testifie this faith to others by effects in becomming no more like vnto the world but putting on a new couersation after the likenes of him that hath so called vs. It is to no ende to say thou art a Christian if thou art not there with all a new creature as the Apostle proueth 2. Cor. 5. 27. These effects are partly in the soule and partly in the body in the soule we must be renewed in our vnderstanding in our memories and in our affections As our vnderstanding sometime hath beene darkened concerning the things of Iesus Christ so from hence forth we must couet to vnderstand nothing more than Christ Iesus and him crucifieâ—â—â— as our memories haue bin as fresh in retaining as our vnderstandings in receiuing earthly things so now forgetting the things of this life we must chiefly remeÌ„ber those things which perish not with memorie but are heauenly spirituall and eternall as wee were wont to loue hate like and mislike for our selues now wee must loue and hate like and mislike for the glorie of God Wee are therefore to pray that the Lord would frame in vs new hearts that as wee haue beene carnally minded wee may bee spiritually minded and as we must haue new hearts so also must we labour for new affections Our loue as I said which was mingled with selfe-loue must bee taken vp for the Lord his behoofe our anger which was in the defence of our owne cause must now bee bestowed in the maintenance of God his glorie and what power soeuer is within vs it must bee spent on the Lord his behalfe And yet we must goe further in this worke of regeneration offering to the Lord our bodies as we haue offered our soules that as we haue giuen our members seruants to vncleannes and to iniquitie so now wee giue our members seruants vnto righteousnes in holinesse from hence-foorth hauing new eyes new eares new tongues new hands and new feete Our eyes haue sometimes lusted after popish pompe they haue beene rauished with a delight in the creatures of God but carnally and without all glorie to God they haue bin haughtie ful of pride fraught with disdaine nourishers of vncleannes the wickets of death vnto our soules and carried away with the couetous desire of worldly things now they must be renewed not in substance but in their duties whatsoeuer wee behold with them we must make them teachers of the soule thereby and all things seeming beautifull to the eyes in this life where the creatures are
is it to giue vs his truth to enrich vs with his Gospell and to blesse vs with such abundance of temporall things Oh that this were knowne of vs oh that euery man would say Oh Lord what am I that thou shouldest shewe mee such mercie to giue mee the enioying of thy word and Gospell more than any other and giuing it to mee makest me to vnderstand it aboue many oh what am I that thou shouldest offer to mee this goodnesse I was borne and conceaued in sinne I haue multiplied and enlarged my corruptions both before since my calling my vnthankfulnes is great my vnworthines therefore greater and yet thou hast not ceased to preferre me in mercies before many If we consider the fearefull iudgements of God in consuming all hypocrites who will not say that many haue beene called and few chosen When we shall see I say in the day of the Lord his seuere iudgements to tread downe these hypocrites and cause them to goe from his presence to hell oh how wil we esteeme that we are in Christ and say Oh how loue I thy law For I see thy iudgements are equall and thou dealest not with me in iustice but in mercie not in anger but in loue not in wrath but in pittie therfore they couenant is sweete because I haue deserued thy iudgements and thou hast spared me Vers. 120. My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am afraide of thy iudgements HEre may seeme at the first to be some contrarietie betweene feare and loue sith loue causeth not but casteth out feare For he had saide in the verse going before that hee loued the testimonies of the Lord and here he saith that his flesh trembled for feare Wherefore at the first sight here is some shew of contrariety but indeed there is none For he saith My flesh trembleth c. whereby he sheweth that as he loued the law of God in his inward man and with his part regenerate so it is the outward and olde man and the part vnrenued which is full of corruption that did feare So that as hee had Gods spirit to renue his minde hee had this witnesse in him that he did loue the promises of God but because his flesh rebelleth against the Spirit and hee found many corruptions of nature remaining in him and threatning him that after hee was like to fall againe if the Lord yea but a little should leaue him he saith I am afraid least for my vnthankfulnes and vnworthie refusing of thy mercie thou shouldest leaue me to my selfe and so shouldest make a way to thy iudgements Thus there is an harmonie in the Prophet for because as the flesh hath a trembling feare so the spirit reioyceth Thus as wee haue often heard Gods children finde to their comfort in themselues faith in Gods promises and a delight in his word sometime they are grieued for the absence of this sweetnes of faith in the same For as the presence of Gods spirit bringeth ioy so the absence thereof feare as faith breedeth a loue of Gods promises so infidelitie maketh vs afraid of his iudgements Although Noah had great cause to loue the promises of God for his wonderfull deliuerance so he had great cause to feare himselfe that he might haue fallen afterward Lot also hauing good cause to beleeue and embrace the couenant of God for his safegard had iust occasion also to haue suspected himselfe that he was subiect to falling It is said Prou. 28. 14. Blessed is the man that feareth alwaies but hee that hardeneth his heart shall fall into euill For where feare is not there is securitie securitie breedeth hardnesse of heart and hardnes of heart bringeth Gods wrath Wherfore the Apostle writing to the Philippians shewing that God worketh in vs both the will and the deede of doing good least hereby they should draw to themselues security addeth that they must fill the course of their saluation in feare and trembling For if wee doe only well by Gods grace working in vs wee are much to feare the absence of it Wherefore wee see how the man of God did iustly feare his part vnregenerate This feare of Gods children differeth much from the feare of the wicked for it bringeth vs to the Lord and driueth vs not from the Lord it helpeth and hindreth not our prayers it hurteth not but furthereth our duties For it maketh vs to feare least wee should lose Gods grace it causeth vs to waite more and more to haue it and hauing it moueth vs by prayer to continue it When Noah had Gods fauour he feared and being warned of God as Heb 11. 7. of the things which were as yet not seene moued with reuerence prepared the Arke c So Habacuk hearing of the iudgement of God which should fall vpon the faithfull by the Chaldeans saith Hâ—b 3. 16. My bellie trembled my lips shooke at the voyce rottennes entred into my bones and I trembled in my selfe Paul said he preached with feare and trembling Thus wee see how the good Saints of God did feare because they knewe that if the Lord should enter into iudgement with vs no flesh should be saued and that there was nothing in them but of mercie and therefore they acknowledge their weaknes vnworthinesse and wretchednesse Wee see also that Gods children haue diuers affects according to their diuers estates and though sometimes they are quickened through faith other times they are most ready to sinne if they doe not sinne No maruell then though the children of God feare when they see that God restraineth their will the greater their feelings are yet are they mixed with a reuerent feare of Gods maiestie and sight of their own corruptioÌ„s least they should not abide his glorie and least they should not continue in their good things We see moreouer that this feare humbled Noah that the Prophets Apostles spake in feare which the Lord gaue vnto them either to prepare them to some grace which they should receiue or else more zealously to keepe some grace which already they haue receiued And where it might be obiected that loue casteth out feare wee must vnderstand of that seruile and excessiue feare which driueth vs away from God And seeing though wee feele Gods loue by faith wee will feare then much more had we neede so to doe when by infidelitie wee feele not this loue So wee must haue both feare to prepare vs to grace and wee must haue loue to continue vs in this grace And surely onely they with whom this thing hath been familiar doe knowe how loue and feare doe dwell together For as blessed experiencâ— hath taught some that by this feare they haue attained to speciall graces and continued in them by the same so also by wofull experience some haue found that for want â—f this they either haue not tâ—sted of the grace of God or else not continued in the same PORTION 15. AYN. Vers. 1â—1 I haue executed iudgement and iustice
see many men that will come and are driuen to subscribe to these generall speeches That the righteousnes of the Lord is euerlasting so they will easily be brought to discredit the word whereunto they will not stand For the Turke cleaueth to his dreames the Pope to his traditions the heretikes to their reuelations the heathen to their fantasies the worldlings to their policies Thy word is truth 1. As there is one sure and neuer changing righteousnes so I will not clime vp to heauen to seeke for it there I will not goe down to the low places of the earth to seeke it out there neither will I descend into hell for it but I will looke for it in thy word according to that Deut. 30 11. 12. 13. 14. This commaundement which I commaund thee this day is not hid from thee neither is it farre off it is not in heauen that thou shouldest say who should goe from vs to heauen neither is it beyond the sea c. And Rom. 10. 6. Say nos in thine heart who shall ascend into heauen who shall descend into the depth c. Here then is the difference betweene the heretikes and Christians Idolaters will haue Gods word but ioyned with their traditions heretikes will haue the word but with their reuelations But we say that it is all perfit it is a through truth and all truth hauing nothing too much nor any thing too little For it were a disgrace to adde or detract froÌ„ it to ascribe excesse or defect to it So the Prophet his sense is this Seeing I goe not to the right hand or to the left though I am contemned yet herein I stay my selfe because thou hast one righteousnes which thou hast certainly set down in thy word how thy children shall be gouerned by it Here we may also see the infinite wisedome and goodnes of God because otherwise what misery should we haue been in seeing so many heads there would haue been so many religions Wherefore the Lord hath set downe one perfit rule to gouerne all wherein nothing is either abounding or wanting Our Sauiour Christ saith Iohn 17. Father sanctifie them thy word is truth Father sanctifie them and seuer them out being thine with the word it is true Saint Iames saith We are begotten by the pure word this is that sword of the spirite which heretikes cannot abide and putteth Sathan to flight and giueth vs an happie issue and speedie out-gate in all our troubles and temptations if wee stay vpon it This doctrine is as necessarie also for manners euery wicked man will confesse the word to be true yet if we come to examine their life they will faile for if they were perswaded that the word were truth how durst they liue so profane such swearers such murderers such adulterers such theeues and such slaunderers So that we must needs confesse that the word for doctrine preserueth vs from heresies and for life saueth vs from many corruptions We must then labour that the word may haue a credit in our coÌ„sciences that we may not onely confesse God to bee true mercifull iust and righteous which euery of-scouring of the world may doe but let vs beleeue that all is trueth mercie iustice and righteousnesse is sufficiently set downe in the word which word the Lord hath set downe for all vs to beleeue and to obey Vers. 143. Trouble and anguish are come vpon mee yet are thy commaundements my delight SEe here is a further thing The sense then of the words is this Seeing thy righteousnes â—s constant and there is one constant rule of it therefore where besides my contemning I feele also trouble I doe not onely forget thy word but also much delight in it See a rare gift in the man of God for this is a singular gift of God not onely in anguish to bee heauily troubled but also to be comforted not to doe good heauily but to doe it cheerefully In that hee vseth as it were a doubling of the word trouble and sorrowe hee sheweth his griefe to bee the greater It is â—n hard matter not to forget God in trouble but a far greater matter then to haue a delight and a pleasure in the word yet so it is that if we can come neere the one wee shall also come neere the other Here is our strength if wee forget not the word and nourish not vnbeleefe ioy and delight will come after because it is the mercie of the Lord inwardly to recompence that which outwardly hee detracteth from vs. Thy word is my delight or my delight is in thy word This is the same that the Apostle reporteth of himselfe Rom. 7 22. I delight in the law of God concerning mine inner man The way to come to this is to fight against vnbeleefe to beleeue the word is most pure and holy It is a singular comfort to vs though our minde be troubled when we should doe good yet to doe it sith after we haue done it it leaueth a pleasure behinde incontrariwise how sweete soeuer sinne is in committing the pleasure will depart but the sting of sinne remaineth with vs still And surely it is a great quickning to a man when hee doth doe well True it is that this quickning commeth from the peace of conscience But when wee cannot onely reioyce in the forgiuenes of sinnes but feele a speciall comfort arise when wee doe well this is a double quickning For what can bee more comfortable then to be fruitfull in good workes in time of trouble When did faith loue patience constancie meekenes and boldnesse more abundantly flourish in the Church than in trouble In prosperitie wee defer and delay from day to day from to morrow to next day to doe well but when the hand of the Lord is vpon vs it setteth vs forward to the worke This then must mitigate our griefe in time of trouble and make vs iealous of our prâ—spâ—riâ—ie because wee are fuller of the exercise of weldoing in trouble than otherwise Besides a preacher may better perswade good things in time of trouble than in prosperitie Well as it is a generall rule in all things that a good beginning is as good as halfe done so as it is in all godlines likewise is it in this part of godlines What is the cause why men cannot come to this ioy in trouble euen because in the very entrance of it they straight forget the word and so they either despaire or vse vnlawfull meanes This is a thing needfull to be considered of For if a man bee in trouble and hath nothing to ouermatch it then his trouble will ouerquel him For why doe men in trouble lay violent hands on themselues but because they haue nothing in their mindes to comfort them therefore they fal to desperate meanes Wherefore Gods children should soone despaire were it not that they felt comfort in the remission of sinnes and stay themselues on a godly securitie in God his promises and prouidence
blood yet by the holy practises of good workes we easily discerne the same Now for want of this we may see the great iudgement of God in suffering the Papists heretikes familie of loue to spoile vs of this peace of conscience by teaching their false opinions of iustification by workes Which thing seeing they hold the rather with seeing the cold profession of worldly Protestants it must needs humble vs. For thus reason they that are vnstable in the truth Surely their profession is not according to the truth it is so barren of good works and they maintaine not the true doctrine whose liues are so contrary to their professions Woe be to them by whom these offences do iustly come and woe be to them that take such offences and that shut wilfully their eyes and will not see the truth Howbeit we are to profit hereby and to trauell in a greater care of good workes whereby we may stop these blasphemous mouthes of the aduersaries Vers. 167. My soule hath kept thy testimonies for I loue them exceedingly HEre he confirmeth the same doctrine which he vsed before for in saying my soule hath kept thy testimonies is all one as if he should haue said I haue looked or waited on thy saluation For as we often obserued the man of God meaneth the couenant which engendreth faith as the records and testimonials of Gods fauour towards vs. So that the effect of these words is thus much I haue an entire care in sinceritie of faith to encrease the blessed witnesses of thy loue toward me It is an vsuall phrase among the Hebrues when they would expresse their vehement affection to any thing to say My soule as Psal. 103. 1. and 104. 1. My soule praise thou the Lord and Luk. 1. My soule doth magnifie the Lord. So that here the Prophet doth not only outwardly coÌ„mend the law but saith that he hath sworne and will performe the keeping of God his testimonies With the heart saith the Apostle we beleeue shewing that the heart is the proper place of faith and not the braine and that we must as wel be touched in affection as in outward bettering of our iudgement They must be vehement passions of the minde wherewith we must let the testimonies of God sinke down into the depth of our hearts Wherefore we are here to learne that our ouer profession of the Gospell will not acquite vs before God his iudgement seate For I loue them exceedingly that is They are not of small value with me I loue them entirely because they are things most precious vnto me This is the high dignitie estimation which we owe and should performe to the sweet testimonies of our saluation Wherefore our Sauiour Christ saith the kingdome of heauen is like vnto a treasure which is hidden which when a man findeth for ioy he selleth all that he hath to purchase that Thus we see the man of God hauing made mention of faith maketh mention also of loue teaching vs that true faith worketh by loue Also he sheweth vs that the cause why the comfortable promises of the Gospell so soone slip from vs and our comforts are so momentany and griefes so sore charge vs and ouerwhelme vs is euen because we haue laid vp these promises rather in the braine than in the heart This is too short cold and small a loue for the profession of the Gospell and bewrayeth the want of faith the want of faith declareth a want of loue For if we know aright what an inestimable treasure the promises of God were in that in them we haue the assurance of all our sinnes pardoned of God his prouidence watching ouer vs his Angels ministring to vs his creatures wayting on vs that we shall be companions not onely with his Saints and Angels but heires and fellow heires with Christ and that after this life a happie crowne of glorie is laid vp for vs we should more highly esteeme of them then we doe and more heartily loue them For what maketh worldlings so to loue golde but that they thinke it the most precious mettal what causeth ambitious men so to set by prefermeÌ„t but that they thinke it the best thing for them what causeth the man so to loue or like his wife or the woman her husband but that they are perswaded that none in the world were fitter each for other When our Sauiour Christ would haue Peter to be carefull in ouerseeing his flocke he vseth this triall louest thou me Peter And the Apostle said how through loue he was inforced to preach Christ to the Church This theÌ„ must not be faint and feeble loue but a streightned and â—aborsome affection which is stil occupied in adorning the thing loued and cannot satisfie it selfe in thinking of it and in speaking of it and in doing it so that the greatnes of the perswasioÌ„ draweth out the greatnes of the affection It is then a drowsie dreame which some hold for a setled opinion who thinke that loue goeth before faith when the very heathen saw by the light of nature that a man could not loue that which he knew not And we know that faith is a knowledge with a ful perswasion so that if we loue the word exceedingly we are perswaded by an exceeding faith of the word which we loue and this faith shewing it selfe in loue is fruitful in good workes Look in what measure we are perswaded of the goodnes of the thing in that measure we loue it Vers. 168. I haue kept thy precepts and thy testimonies for all my wayes are before thee WE haue heard the man of God speaking of his faith and loue whereunto now he ioyneth his feare which moued him to keepe both the testimonies of the Lord and his precepts So that if we will grow to this measure of obedience we must first labour for faith to beleeue faith must worke by loue loue breede in vs a reuerent feare of God his maiesty which feare must engender in vs a care to please God and a griefe to displease him so that we may thus shew the prophet his meaning Lord I set all my doings open in thy sight wherefore I am carefull to doe any thing which thou commaundest and afraide to do any thing thou forbiddest So that we learne for our instruction that as the very motions of his heart were laide open before the Lord whereby he was armed with this care and feare so if we will be beautified with the like affections we must vse the like meanes True it is that God seeth all mens wayes and gageth the hearts of al as well of the wicked as of his children howbeit all beleeue not all see not this in themselues The wicked may confesse it so to be in outward things but doubtles they are not in truth perswaded that God doth see their hearts For if they were how durst they do that in the sight of God and his Angels which they dare not doe in the sight of
the day-light and of a little childe Buâ— let them couer their sins in the depth of their hearts let theÌ„ hide them with darkenes surely the Lord will keepe them in a register and in time will lay all their sinnes before them that all the world may knowe how they haue buried the long suffering of the Lord in the hollow graues of their hypocrisie Wherefore euery man that wil shew himselfe thus to be perswaded of Gods al-seeing presence must shew it by an earnest care of obedience and a reuerent feare of disobedience whereof the one that is the feare of disobedience is shewed in the first verse of this octonarie the other is shewed in the last Shall we then assure our selues that wee bee perswaded indeede that God doth beholde vs let vs search our hearts whether we haue these or the like affections For dare a subiect in the presence of his prince commit any thing against the lawes for feare of a checke or rather will he not be carefull in the eyes of his soueraigne to do all things to his liking and contentation Dare a good childe in the presence of his father willingly breake his commaundement for feare of controlment or will he not rather endeuour to bee very dutiful for hope of commendation Then doubtlesse without this care and feare wee receiue our soules with this drowsie dreame and vaine perswasion of Gods beholding vs. Wherefore how dare â—hâ— heretikes papists and family of loue perswade theÌ„selues to walke before the Lord seeing they haue not submitted themselues to his word which is the onely instrumeâ—â— that maketh naked the conscience of man as it is Heb. 4. 12. The word of God is liuely and 〈◊〉 operation c. and it is added in the verse following Neither is there any creaturâ— which is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and open vnto his eyes So that they whâ—â—â— are not truely instructed in the word cannot truely haue their sins laide naked and they which haue not their sins laid open cannot in the feare of God forsalâ—e their corruptions Wherefore in like manner all ignorant persons may perswade themselues that they please God and walke before him in care and feare but they doe but deceiue their owne soules But if wee can truly say this with pure triall of it in our hearts it is most certaine it will serue in steade of an hundreth rules besides for the right direction and holy gouernment of our liues In that the man of God saith that he kept both the precepts and the testimonies he giueth vs to vnderstand that if we will in truth be perswaded that God seeth vs in all things we must beleeue his testimonies and obserue his statutes because we can neither beleeue aright vnlesse our faith worketh by loue neither be our workes acceptable but as they be the fruites of faith There is indeede a feare without this faith but it is a seruile and slauish farre differing from that childish and filiall feare which is here vnderstood For as a seruant may obey and doe his outward taske rather for feare of stripes of his master if hee should not doe it then for any pure loue and the childe is in all things obedient not so much that hee is afraide of the rod as he is loth to haue the least displeasure of his louing father so wee may vse the outward obedience in a carnall feare trembling at the seuere threatnings of God as of a iudge but without this wee shall leese the care to please him as loth to be depriued of his fatherly countenance and affection towards vs. So that without this faith we are in danger to walke either in secret pride or else in slauish feare But faith maketh vs come liberally and cheerefully â—o obedience when wee shall see that hee will not deale roughly with vs as iudging vs according to our deserts but as bearing with our infirmities and sparing vs as a mercifull father Neither as dare I affirme did euer any truely obey God which in some measure had not this feare of God before his eyes where by they feared him as a God and loued him as a father Gods children dare not dally with their most priuie thoughts for they know that God seeth in darknes as wel as in delight he is the God of the night as of the day to him they are both as one hee beholdeth their thoughts a farre off and there is no word in their tongu which he knoweth not they know he is priuy to their down lyings and vprisings to their goings out and their commings in neither can they in any place high or low far or neare early or late flie from his al-seeing presence If they doe ill they tarry not long to seeke reconcilement because they knowe that his iudgements are according to truth if they doe well they are not proude of it This worketh in them a wonderfull boldnesse in Gods causes and bringeth them to feare when their cause is not good Againe it breedeth patience in trouble profit in slaunders meeknes when the world contemneth them sene in secret sinnes knowing that when the world hath passed in iudgement on them there â—â—â—ll iudgement in greater truth be giuen of them by Christ. And againe though they escape the iudgements of man yet they shall not escape the iudgements of God But as the Lord throweth the wicked with their hypocrisiâ—s to hell So hee will humble and punish his children with sore corrections So that this is the way of them that walke before the Lord they know in time the Lord will reward and make knowne their secret godlines and in time punish and make knowne their secret sinnes If it come to passe that Gods children forget themselues sometimes to be in their Fathers presence as earthly children reioyce sometimes to be from their Fathers that they might play the more neuertheles after they come to be ashamed and grieued when they consider that all that time their Father espied marked them and though they did forget that their Father saw them being carried away with some strong lust the best they know is to returne in time For then they begin to reason on this mannner Oh what a wretch was I to doe this in the eyes of my God and in the presence of my Father so that as we see this consideration of Gods presence bringeth griefe for sinnes present so it maketh after the examinations of our selues ashamed of sinnes past Wee heard before how it also worketh patience in vs when our good causes haue not good successe because we remember that Psalm 34. The eyes of the Lorde art ouer the iust and his eares are open to their prayers Whereupon we recouer our selues with this and such like meditations Well I am misdeemed I am suspected I see I am ill thought of I know in the end that the Lord seeing my cause to be good to be vsed with a good heart will
vncleannes securitie and such like sinnes haue so beaten and trampled vpon thy heart that it is euen hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne but repent thee of thy former sinne and put away the euill of thy workes and then come to the word with a holy heart and then thou shalt see and feele thy vnderstanding inlightened thy iudgement reformed and all the words of wisedome plaine and easie vnto thee All this is confirmed vnto vs by plaine and daily experience for when a man hath been buffeted with some sinne when he hath yeelded too much to pride worldlinesse anger and such like when he hath fallen into some misliking of the word or of the preacher then in hearing he heareth not and the word is a sealed booke vnto him Contrariwise when men doe most mislike themselues for their sinnes when they be most grieued for their dulnes when they thinke themselues most vnapt and most vnworthie of knowledge and yet desire to finde comfort in the word wish to be inlightened and led into the true knowledge of it then doth the Lord very often giue them the deepest insight into his heauenly mysteries then doth he worke in them a most comfortable feeling then doth he also put and stirre vp most heauenly and holy motions in their minds By all this must we learne many things first when we heare the word without fruite then we must returne into our selues and know that our sinnes are the cause of blockish dulnesse which is come vpon vs. Anger hath troubled our affections and pleasure hath stollen away our hearts profit hath corrupted our iudgements therefore our iudgements doe not yeeld vnto the word it cannot enter into our hearts neither can it worke vpon our affections We are then in this case to bewaile our sinnes to labour for repentance to pray for the spirit of sanctification whereby these sinnes may be consumed and then returne vnto the word with prayer and the Lord wil blesse our vnderstanding Againe when we see our iudgements reformed and our hearts touched so that the word worketh vpon our affections then we must know that the good worke of God hath gone before his mercy hath disburdened vs of the heauie burthen of sin his goodnesse hath emptied our hearts of vnprofitable thoughts and his good spirit hath wrought all in all in vs. Then to shut vp this verse let vs know that as sinne doth hinder and holde the word out of our hearts so doth the loue of the word as it were open the doore of our hearts and make a broad and large passage for the word to enter into vs and to worke that good worke for which it was sent It followeth in the next verse Vers. 7. Depart from a foole when thou perceiuest not in him the lips of knowledge GOD hath ordained that men should liue together that one might bee helpfull to another But there is a neerer bond of friendship when one entreth into league with another or when one maketh choice of another for some neerer bond of friendship affinitie or such like And because this bond cannot stand but where there is a great likenes of conditions and qualities and it is commonly seene that the partie better affected is sooner chaunged therefore in this place we be admonished to beware least at any time we ioyne our selues to those that are foolish and vngodly Not that it is altogether vnlawfull to haue any dealing with them but that wee may not come too neere vnto them For to eate and drinke with them to dwell in the same towne by them and such other common duties be not vnlawfull But to ioyne in marriage with them to make them priuie to to our counsels or to vse them as more neere and speciall friends this is vnlawful and this is here forbidden For little or no good at all can bee gotten by them they will hardly or not at all be brought to goodnesse and such is their subtiltie that one of them is able to peruert the faith or at least to corrupt the manners of very many Good cause therefore there is why we should depart and get our selues from them on the contrary side wee bee taught to seeke out good company and to ioyne our selues to them as neerly as may bee yet with this full purpose of heart that wee may receiue fruite and profit by them Nature doth call vpon vs to doe this the communion of Saints requires it at our hands our own profit should compel vs the examples of euery mā in each calling may moue vs therunto For men doe desire to be in companie of their betters the scholler would be in companie of him that is better learned the worshipful man desireth the companie of the noble man and the honorable delighteth much in the fauour of the Prince Yea in the basest occupations and handicrafts men doe still desire to bee in the company of them that are most skilfull And all this is to obtaine the knowledge of earthly things and the fauour of them that can helpe them how much more then should we desire the companie one of another that we might be helpfull one to another in heauenly things Nay how intirely should wee be ioyned one to another and receiue good one by another in all kinde of goodnesse And yet must this bee done in great discretion for the best men haue their faults Therefore wee must be most carefull as to receiue what good we can by any so to receiue hurt or hinderance by none at all It followeth Vers. 8. The wisedome of the prudent is to vnderstand his way but the foolishnesse of fooles is deceit THat is true wisedome indeede which beginning at knowledge doth goe forward vnto practise and beginning at faith doth further proceede vnto the fruites of faith For vnlesse there be profitable vse of knowledge both in our generall and particular callings it hath neither the sense nor the sauour of heauenly wisedome Then we be here admonished to labour that our knowledge may growe vnto faith and that we builde a godly life vpon faith And that we may thus do we must especially trauell that our hearts may stand in awe of Gods word and that we may haue a charitable and louing heart vnto men This if we can obtaine then shall wee in feare and loue doe the good duties which may glorifie God profit men and haue sure arguments that we haue true wisedome But the foolishnes of fooles is deceit That is they doe either take a wrong course of life or else if they take a right course yet their hearts are not aright and therefore they deceiue both themselues and others All this commeth to passe because with conscience they do not apply euery general point of doctrine to their particular estate and labour not to make practise of it We giue titles vnto men count them wise and politike men that can foresee and preuent worldly displeasure But the
successe in our affaires or see his loue in our correction and in exercising our faith 8 The people of Israel are said to feare God when hee destroyed their enemies and spared them This fruit we must haue in vs of all Gods works as well as they They did not onely feare but also beleeue which sheweth their feare to be godly for that feare onely is godly which is mingled with faith Then whatsoeuer feare wee haue it is nothing except it either confirme vs in the loue of the word or else doe turne vs thereunto that so we may beleeue 9 It is the Lord that smiteth the hearts of his enemies and giueth courage to his children as pleaseth him Ioshua 2. 9. Deut. 2. 25. 28. 18. And if of this we were throughly perswaded then would wee neuer feare in any good cause then could not the policy nor power of men dismay vs. Againe wee would be warie to deale against any of Gods children least while we striue against them we resist the hand of the Lord. 10 Ioseph might haue had many excuses when he laid vp the mony in Pharaohs house as that hee had Gods people to prouide for hee could not be espied yet did the feare of God truly grafted in him stay him from vnfaithfull dealing It may bee noted then that the feare of God causeth obedience and though wee might seeme to haue excuse and though we could escape the iudgement of men the law is not giuen to the iust but to the vniust If then the commandement onely doe keepe vs in obedience we haue not receiued the spirit of God if then we will either trust others or be trusted our selues let vs teach and learne this feare of God In that Ioseph would not deale vnfaithfully with a tyrant wee learne to vse iustice toward the wicked contrarie to the Familie of loue who because they thinke all things are theirs therefore it is lawfull to come by them as they can In that Ioseph would doe nothing without Pharaohs consent wee learne to doe nothing without those ordinarie meanes that God hath appointed CHAP. XXIX Of Friendship familiaritie familie and Fathers THe friendship with the wicked is such that to saue themselues they wil endanger their friends as we see in the King of Israel with Iehosaphat 2. Chron. 18. 19. 2 Wee must beware that wee neuer further sinne but if wee loue God wee must loue them whom God loueth and hate them whom God hateth Psalme 15. 4. 139. 21. 22. how dare many then hand ouer head and without choise bee friendes and ioyne in league with Gods enemies Prouerbs 29. 27. 3 We may haue familiaritie with some in whom though there be no great loue of religion yet there is no misliking of religion nor loue of heresies But our acquaintāce must be in outward things wee must beware our league proceed neither to the worship of God nor matter of mariage 4 The sinne of the master of the familie indangereth the state of the whole familie as wee see in Abimelech 5 It is the duty of seruants to couenant with their masters that they may so serue them as that they may serue God 6 When wee haue met our friends and haue done our ciuil dutie of salutation we must not there rest but proceed to talke of spirituall matters that we may edifie one another 7 He is a diuell that is euill among good but he is good that is good among euill 8 We become often hardned in our hearts in the companie of the godly because wee presume too much one of the goodnes of another 9 It is a good thing to haue the acquaintance of a good man for a good cause 10 Moses taketh Aaron and Hur with him knowing his owne infirmities though otherwise we see hee was a man of rare graces and great strength So it is often saide of the Prophets that they had euer some with them and the Apostles are sent by two and two to preach that one might help another Christs also sometimes takes Peter and Iohn not that he had neede so to doe but because he would leaue vs an example which we must follow being ready to vse all helps for our infirmities which the Lord shal offer vnto vs. We must not stay in our selues but vse the aduice of others for this cause it is saide that two haue better wages than one and that if one fall the other may raise him vp Where we see that when men agree together one grace of God doth set on fire another and the more the better if they consent together for a threefold cord is not easily broken yea though wee take such to vs as are inferiour to vs in gifts yet if they be faithfull the Lord by them may helpe vs as Hur was farre inferiour to Moses and yet Moses was strengthened by him And where as Moses in prayer takes but two with him wee learne to make a choise of our companie for that but few being faithfull may more profit vs and preuaile with God than a great multitude which haue but a shew in them 11 Great is the loue of nature Ioseph could not dissemble it for that hee was faine to bee alone that he might more freely breake foorth in teares to his breathrē Yea euen that rough Esau when he saw his brother Iacob a farre off his heart melted in him And like as no affection of loue and liking is so vehement whilest it lasteth so no contention is so bitter and so deadly as that of brethren A Christall broken will neuer be set together againe and there is no water will prooue so exceeding colde as that which hath been once heate Wherefore let men endeuour by all meanes to cherish naturall affection and the rather for that the spirit of God prophecieth that in the last dayes men shall want naturall affection 12 Fathers wee commonly count and call them of whom wee are by nature or vnder whom we are by gouernment whether ecclesiasticall or ciuill or behind whom we are in age and in gifts Augustine consesseth he rebelled against his father in heauen when he refused the instruction of his mother on earth for though thē saith he I could not see what shee did yet now I see that thou O Lord speakest and not shee alone and thy instruction was refused when her teaching was neglected Needfull it is then for fathers to bee taught of God who for that they bee fathers are to bee heard wherein they doe teach from God Ciuill fathers are carefully to furnish themselues with knowledge that they may learne to know when to strike and when not to strike for if they strike when God doth not command them what are they better than murtherers If they strike not when God commandeth what doe they but charge vpon themselues the sinne and punishment of others 13 That our spirituall fathers had need of God to be their teacher
ourtakes vs and we are as good as absent or else if wee be waking we goe away before it be done or if we tarrie as soone as we be gone we commit all to forgetfulnesse And so if with want of knowledge wee be mercifull and true dealers it is but after our owne braine and because the Lord hath not planted the Lord will roote it out The end of all is if men will not grow in the knowledge of God his wil they shal neuer come to the knowledge of God that is they shall not knowe God his mercy God his trueth glory and blessednesse neither will he euer know vs. For as without the knowledge of Gods will there is not nor shall be any knowledge of God so if we know not God God will neuer know vs. 11 When we shal be ioyned to God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost then shal we know as we are knowne then shall all teares be wiped from our eyes then shall our infirmities be taken from vs then shall we dwel with the Angels and with al the hosts of heauen in most happie blessednesse it selfe We see now by this chaine not forged by our own braine but framed out of Gods word that hee is indeede blessed whom God chooseth whom Christ redeemeth whom the Spirit reneweth whom faith stayeth whom the word Prayer Sacraments and Discipline buildevp in the Lord in whom faith breedeth peace peace sinceritie sinceritie loue loue a feare of displeasing and a care of pleasing God in whom this care striueth to a mortification in pouertie of minde this pouertie comming from a mourning heart possessed in a meeke spirit and aspiring to true righteousnesse all these things being ioyned with that sanctification which lamenteth the sins of others and relieueth the wants of others knowing to vse prosperity and aduersitie as pledges of Gods fauour and vndoubtedly looking for the kingdome of heauen in the life to come If any of these linkes be missing the chaine is broken if any of these members be wanting the body of blessednesse is lame and dismembred CHAP. XLV Of Miracles and how God worketh without and with meanes and how we ought to attend on the meanes THe Miracles that were wrought in the Church were partly in mercie and partly in iudgement as in turning Iereboams hand into leprosie and into cleane flesh againe but the miracles against Aegypt were onely in iudgement 2 Signes are giuen to confirme vs in the word are not more excellent than it if then they draw vs from the word we must hold them accursed as wel as the false Prophet Deut. 12. That which Paul speaketh of tongues 1. Corinth chap. 14. is true of all miracles which are signes to beleeuers which may teach vs not to desire them for if we beleeue not Moses and the Prophets neither would we beleeue if miracles were brought from heauen So is it in the Sacramēts which are ordained to nourish that faith which is ingendred in vs by the word and therefore must not bee separated from the word nor esteemed aboue the word For we shall then profite truely by Baptisme when we in and by the word shall beleeue the washing away of sinne and get power to mortifie sinne daily within vs and then shal we profit by the Lords Supper when we beleeue all the promises of our Redemption wrought by Iesus Christ and shall be vnited into his body daily more and more by the word 3 Pharaoh did aske a signe not for any purpose to yeeld thereunto but if they could not doe any he might haue the greater aduantage against Moses and the people So the Scribes and Pharisies aske a signe of Christ to whom he answered the adulterous generation seeketh a signe So many in these daies aske proofe of many things in religion not that they minde to yeeld thereto but if they cannot haue such proofe as will stop their mouthes they may more quietly continue in their error We must learne to leaue this kinde of questioning which is seldome graunted for good let vs so frame our requests as that they may be reuerent and we may haue a desire to rest in that which is graunted 4 A wonder may moue vs for a time but commonly it lasteth at the most but for nine daies and we shall neuer gather any fruite thereby except it doth prepare vs to profite more effectually by the word 5 Some think that the miraculous Manna was not so straunge because it is to be found in these daies in other countries I answere not of that colour not of that propertie Therefore this was a miracle as may appeare by these reasons following First because it was neuer seene before and then came at Gods commaundement Secondly because neither raine nor faire weather did let it Thirdly because as soone as they came to the borders of the promised Land it ceased Fourthly because if it were kept till the morning it stanke but on the Sabbath day it continued sweet albeit gathered the day before Againe when it was reserued in the Arke it putrified not Fiftly because it followed the Israelites whither soeuer they went Sixtly because it fell in such abundance as that it sustained so great a multitude 6 At what time the Lord first sent Manna the children of Israel being rauished with the loue of it called it Manna that is meate prepared of the Lord herein they acknowledged the goodnesse of the Lord. This Manna is first commended for the colour it was as white as the precious stone called Bdellium Secondly for the taste tasting like fresh oyle Numb 11. 7. Thirdly for that it was Angels foode or meate prepared by Angels Psalm 98. And yet for all this when the people had beene accustomed to it they loathed it and set light by it wherefore their sinne was the greater The reason of it may be this This Manna was giuen them not onely to be foode for their bodies but also to be a token vnto them that seeing the Lord fedde them from heauen they were not to settle themselues on the earth but to looke for their inheritance in Heauen So many therefore as did rest in the bodily foode not respecting the thing spiritually signified by it they were soone weary of it So is it also with vs for albeit all the blessings of God be very deare vnto vs and of a great price at the first receiuing of them yet when they are common the best blessings are lightly regarded If it be so in earthly things which are agreeable to our nature how much more will it be in spirituall things which are so contrarie to our nature And hereby the great corruption of mans heart is discouered which will not be moued but with noueltie As for example the sunne if it were but seldome seene how glorious a creature would it be accoūted but because we haue the daily vse of it therfore very few of vs regard it Nay the word of
commonly despised We may not loue that best which the world esteems best A good rule Depth of mystery in plainnes of words Heart seat of diuinitie Triall of heart Note Note Affections Note Popish doctors of reasoÌ„ A wit not huÌ„bled hinders vs in godlinesse Loue. Canticles Griefes Motions Mercie 〈…〉 nts 〈…〉 they 〈…〉 〈…〉 câ—p 7 7. 〈…〉 true sense A two fold iudgement the one in righteousnes another in mercie We are to follow the holy Prophets c. in their holy affections Note Note The name of the Lord. The word the onely glasse to see and know the Lord. Iohn 14. 23. Psalm 119. A mirrour of godlinesse Freewill Albeit wee haue the light of the word yet the Lord must opeÌ„ our eyes before we can see Affection Anger Watchfulnes Simile To meet with teÌ„ptations before sinne be perfected Simile Godly feare The dominion of sinne Rom. 6. 12. Not to bee tempted Heretikes 〈…〉 â—0 Note Simile The blindnes of sinnes Simile Note the louing mercie of the Lord couering our manifold infirmities Simile The ChristiaÌ„ warfare The end of all deliuerances Thankfulnes Two principall props in trouble Esay 5. Godlinesse Afflictions Gods countenance Godly sorrow Loue to Gods word Simile God iust in his prouidence Note Diues and Lazarus Matth. 5. Incredulitie in Gods children Beleeuing the word That the 119. Psalme concernes all the regenerate Iobs sinnes Note A true propertie of zeale Galath 6. 1. Zeale for the contempt of the Word Of Zeale Diuers kinds of zeale 1 2 3 The first propertie of true zeale The first rule of true zeale Toleration of many things for the peace of the church The second rule of true zeale Two obseruations The second obseruation Simile Conscience of thoughts The third rule of zeale The fourth rule of zeale Triall of our obedience To heare with the frailties of Gods children Duties of loue euen to Gods children The fift rule of zeale Sufficiencie for the ministery The sixt rule â—â— zeale Difference betweene fretting anger and pining zeale Admonition Our vnbeleefe and wherefore we see it not Triall of our zeale Our vnbeleefe is shewed vs in the often repetitions of the commendatious of the word No idle repetitions in this Psalme M. Bradford and holy Martyrs much lamenting euer fâ—r their vnbeleefe The word of God a tried friend in troubles Simile Dauid against Goliah Triall of our loue to the word Triall of our loue to the word How Christians differ much from heretikes Heretikes cannot abide the word Good notes for prayer 1. Importunate in praier with God Luk. 1â— 1. 2 Wherfore God delayes to graunt our requests 2. Wisedome of he spirit in prayer Our times for prayer Sabbath Luk. 10. 41. 42 Callings Diligence in hearing and prayer Note Sabbath two Sermons the mornings 〈…〉 eâ—es Note Preparation and meditation Preparation The minâ—sâ—eâ— Balaams witchcrafe Num 23. 22. 23. Meditation The morning meditation 1 2 3 Note 1. Cor. 7. Ierem. 7. 13. Iob. 8. 2. Matth. 21. 18. The third point cheerefulnes in prayer Spirite of cheerfulnes a singular grace Note The fourth propertie in prayer is Faith Faith and patience A iudgement of mercy and of seueritie Note Note Note Secret sinnes Note Witchcraft Zeale Anger Hypocrisie Note Note Rom. â— 3. 4. 5. Luk. 7. 47. Dulnes Esay 25. â— Feare Consulting with witches Is Gods feare be wanting there is no temptation so great but we faâ—â— inâ—o it Triall of our feare of God False feare Simile Witchcraft A true note of Gods child The true ioy of the faithfull howfor it exâ—â—â—des all carnall ioy Triall of our ioy Simile Sabbath Dulnesse in prayer and other holy exercises Feare and ioy tempered together Loue to good things and hatred of euill things may not slakâ— in vs. Prayer AdmonitioÌ„ Relapse Polygamie Heresie or profâ—â—â—nesse like to follow our securitie The true faith worketh by loue Iohn 17. Furies Application Waiting an effect of faith AsouÌ„d faith breedeth a good conscience Incredulitie hastie A patient faith Impatience True faith not without good workes To iustifie diuersly taken How we are iustified by workes Simile Simile Simile RepetitioÌ„s in prayer how reprooued Simile Promises are generall Prayer must bee ioyned with faith knowledge Ripenes of iudgement and quicknes of affections whence Thankesgiuing the end of Gods blessings Many thinke they loue God his word religion wheÌ„ indeed they doe not Simile How to holde fast true Wisedome The cause of forgetfulnes is carelesnes Two things to be auoided first vanitie of minde secoÌ„dly worldlinesse if wee will entertain and possesse wisedome What to be auoided Simile To auoyd the societie of the wicked Citò longè tardè Psalm 119. and 1â—0 1 The practises of the wicked against the godly 2 3 What euill examples doe No hope of Lucre or preferment must linke vs in any league with wicked men Reasons of the former precept The delight of the wicked A true marke of the wicked How we must endeuour to sâ—irre vp otâ—ers â—o â—â—ad neâ— â—â—â— be 〈…〉 we haue not performed any such autie Psal. 119. It is not sufficieÌ„t to flie the counsells anâ— companies of the wicked Wee must hasteâ— to the societie of the godly 〈…〉 〈◊〉 â—â—al â— 1. 2. 〈◊〉 16. â— Gen. 16. 8. Vaine and vnprofitable changes of places of callings c. Two marks of a righteous man 1 2 Notes of a good conscience 1 2 3 Simile Simile Simile Good cautioÌ„s to keepe vs from sinne How the wicked walke in sinne know it not Profit by reading preaching conferring of the word We must store vp the word in our heart by prayer meditations We must not rest in the vse of one good meanes 1 Two causes of watching ouer our hearts 2 The second cause of watching ouer our hearts In what respects the worldlings leaue sinne The triall of our hearts whether in sinceritie wee loue the Gospell for the Truths sake or because we get some gaine glorie by it Cause of all sinne in our owne selues SataÌ„ is made a chirurgion to cure the corruptionâ— of the Saints How the pure heart stadeth fast in temptations Our hearts tried two waies The first by afflictions The second triall of the hart by our ioy and griefe in good and euill Desire of saluation How to discouer a couetous heart Care for the prosperitie of the Church a speciall note of Gods children Psal. 122. True triall of our ioy and sorrow Paul afflicted yet great ly comforted wheÌ„ he heard of the peace of the church and prosperitie of the gospell Triall of the heart in prosperitie To loue and speake the trueth in the least matters How God chasteneth his children for lying To speake the trueth in iudgement Scorne True knowledge where and how to finde it Triall of our hearts whether we principally respect Gods fauour in all our actions Contempt of the word what causes breed it 1 We say the rich and the mightie estâ—eme it not 1. Cor. 1. 2 We say it is too hard
is to say whether is the happiest I. Hall ANOTHER IN ENGLISH IN COMMENDATION of Maister Greenham and his godly and learned workes set forth by Maister Holland Preacher of Gods word GReene yet I am may Greenham say and greene shall flourish still Though World Sicknes Death and the Graue on me haue wrought their will The Apostate world me wore with griefe and troubles manifold Whilst that I sought with all my strength her pillers to vphold Then Sicknes came Deaths Sergeant grim my â—arkesse craz'd t' arrest And Death at sheeles with gaping graue receiu'd me for their guest But great Emmanuel mark'd and smilde to see them take this toyle To roote and race out Greenham quite and gaue them all the foyle My soule he plants in Paradise there greene to flourish aye And charg'd the graue my body safe to keepe till the last day And least Death should suppose on earth h 'had blotted out my name He stirs vp Hollands louing minde for to renue the same So that as oyntments precious my workes on earth doe smell Refreshing poore distressed soules whom Sathan seekes to quell Loe here the fruit of godly zeale and zealous pietie In Greenham who triumphs against all Sathans tyrannie In spite of world Sicknes Death Graue and all the powers of Hell With godly Men aliue and dead it alwaies shall goe well F. Hering TO THE RIGHT VVORSHIPFVLL SIR MARMADVKE DARRELL AND SIR THOMAS BLOOTHER KNIGHTS SVRVEYERS GENERALL FOR THE VICTVALING OF HIS MAIESTIES NAVIE Stephen Egerton wisheth increase of all true comfort in this life and euerlasting felicitie in the life to come through our Lord Iesus Christ. PVblius Virgilius Prince of Latine Poets being demaunded why he read the writings of old Ennius made this answere Aurum colligo ex Ennij stercore that is I gather golde out of Ennius his dunghill meaning thereby that though Ennius his Poems were not so exquisitely penned as they might haue been by Virgil himselfe yet much good matter might be picked out of them Surely right VVorshipfull if one heathen man could gather gold out of the writings of another how much more may we being Christians gather not gold only but pearles and pretious stones out of the religious and holy labours of Master Richard Greenham though not all polished by his owne penne being a most godly brother yea more than a brother euen a most painefull Pastor zealous Preacher and reuerend Father in the Church of God of whom I am perswaded that for practicall diuinity which ought worthily to haue the preheminence he was inferiour to few or none in his time VVherefore the same prouidence of God which moued that faithful Minister Master Henry Holland to collect and publish so many of his worthie labours for the good of the Church doth call and allure others to the reading of them and namely you right VVorshipfull who haue shewed singular kindnes as Naomi saith of Boaz both to the liuing and to the dead that is both to good Master Holland while he liued and to his desolate widow and fatherles children since his death In respect whereof shee desired by my hand to testifie hir thankfulnes to both your VVorships as it were by these two mites of this dedicatory Epistle which office of loue to my deare brother deceased and to his widow and children liuing I doe the more willingly tender to your VVorships because I am partly priuie to your kindnes and bountie both towards them towards others The Lord giue mercie saith Paul to the house of Onesiphorus for he often refreshed me c. The same might faithful Holland say and the same may his widow and children say The Lord giue mercie to your houses and posteritie for you haue often refreshed them which being done as I doubt not in faith and from loue out of a pure heart shall be put to your reckning and brought in as a cleare euidence for a comfortable sentence to passe on your side in the day of the Lord Iesus Christ To whose most gratious direction and blessing I commit you both with the vertuous and Christian Ladies your wiues and whole families From my house in the Black Friers this third day of Aprill 1605. Your VVorships readie to be commanded in the Lord STEPH EGERTON GRAVE COVNSELS AND GODLY OBSERVATIONS SERVING GENERALLY TO DIRECT ALL MEN IN THE WAIES OF TRVE GODLINES BVT PRINCIPALly applyed to instruct and comfort all afflicted consciences Affections HE vsed this triall of his affections as of anger griefe ioy or such like in this manner If by them he was made lesse fit to pray more vnable to do the good he should lesse carefull to auoid sin then he thought his affection carnall and euill and not of God but when his anger loue grief and other affectioÌ„s prouoked him more to pray and made him fitter to do good then he thought his affections to be sent from God as a blessing vnto him 2 God sheweth vs often in our affections what we may doe in our outward actions 3 Some labour more for knowledge lesse for affection some more for affection lesse for knowledge some busie themselues in Church-discipline and are slender sighted in their priuie corruptions some be diligent to espie things in others abroad and negligent to trie themselues at home but it is good to match both together 4 Rare good things are pleasant but by vse they are lesse esteemed and rare euill things are fearefull but by vse they become lesse grieuous This comes to passe because we rather bring with vs naturall affections of ioy and sorrow and feare than spirituall meditations which are onely of the true ioy and sorrow 5 We must euer learne to suspect our owne opinion and affection when the case any thing concerneth vs. 6 He said that when for some causes naturall affection deceiued him yet the ordinance of God caused him to doe duties 7 He thought it not good at table to be extraordinarie either in ioy or sorrow vnlesse it were for some special cause but rather it were conuenient priuately to a godly friend or before the Lord to powre out our hearts and after the example of Ioseph to make our affections knowne as little in companie as may be Afflictions 1 HE thought all afflictions to be puttings of him to God from slothfulnes 2 It is a most certaine thing in Gods children that the more their afflictions grow the more their faith groweth the more Sathan striueth to draw them from God the more they draw neer to God although indeed in feeling they caÌ„not see somuch 3 Many can speak faire things in the eares of God so long as they be in affliction but afterwards they will speake euill things in the eares of heauen and earth 4 He said to one complaining of sudden gripes and nips in the bodie Of sudden â—eares in the minde that we should make our vse of them and though it were hard to search the particular
profitablie beholde the iudgements of God on others which as God in mercie had graunted him so he confessed this fruite thereof that vnlesse hee had seene such iudgements he should haue fallen into many troubles which now through Gods grace he had escaped by seeing and hearing the causes of these miseries in others For when hee saw how God dealt with others hee searched his owne heart whether he had bene or was such a man hee perswaded himselfe hee might be such a one hereafter and therefore hee repented before Gods iudgements came on him if euer hee had done the like And so by prayer and good meanes hee was made more carefull for falling into it hereafter Loue of the creatures 1 THe loue of the creatures hindreth vs in good things but the vse of them furthereth vs therein Gods children looke to the spirituall vse of those things which the worldlings vse carnally 2 Then wee haue a sure testimonie of our loue to good things and of our hatred to euill when no punishment nor reward can either driue vs from good or drawe vs vnto euill Madnes 1 A Great cause of madnes is impatiencie of minde or else the sudden wrath of God vpon a man for doing some thing against his conscience Matrimonie 1 ONe may know whether his wife be brought vnto him of the Lord by these notes First if there be any agreeing or proportionable liking each of other and that in the gifts of the minde concerning their generall calling as zeale faith godlines and also concerning their particular calling Secondly if they being thus consonant do vse good meanes as the word prayer and consent of parents in their contracts and then the good order of the Church in their meetings and if they vse no charmes nor vnhonest or vnlawfull meanes Thirdly that their hearts be sincerely affected to Gods holy ordinance so that first they respect this end to haue a helper to Gods kingdome when each of them hath said in their soules I will seeke out one in whom I may see mine owne image of faith loue holinesse c. that will helpe mee to Gods kingdome Againe when they doe not marrie for riches beauâ—ie or such like outward things but haue a desire mutually to doe the duties which they owe one vnto another Besides they must haue a desire to hasten the kingdome of Christ by fulfilling so much as in them lieth the number of the elect and vsing it as a remedie against incontinencie And so we see condemned here all marrying of young men with old women when there can be no hope of procreation 2 Vnto a gentlewoman that was afraide that her good will was suspected to her husband being faâ—re from her in that he receiued not the letters she sent him he said If your conscience did excuse you he could not condemne you and God will make knowne your heart vnto him if your owne heart condemne you then can he not exâ—use you no not although he thought very well of you 3 As a louing husband will not take away his loue from his wife for some particular wants so long as she keepeth her loue wholy and truly vnto him so the Lord will not cast off his louing kindnes to vs for speciall wants or frailtie in particular commandements so long as we generally labour to please him 4 When one asked him concerning marriage whether it were good to marrie seeing sometimes when concupiscence pricked him he was moued to it and some other time when he felt no such thing he thought he might abstaine from it He answered many come hastily into that calling not vâ—ing the means of trying their estate throughly before as namely whether they by prayer fasting and auoyding all occasions of concupiscence haue the giâ—t of chastitie or no Many vse some of the meanes and not all many vse all the meanes but a small time therefore it is good to vse first the meanes not part of them but all of them not for a while but long If so be that all these things will not preuaile attend vpon the Lords ordinance and waite when the Lord shall giue iust occasion of vsing that estate to his glorie and our comfort 5 He thought it to be a good ceremonie for the father to giue his daughter in mariage before the congregation if she either be a virgin or a yong widow to shew that she made not her owne match but that she made it by her fathers consent And being asked how it should be â—â— tâ—â— father were dead he said then he would not haue the mother to doe it in the congregation but thâ—ught it good for the father in his testament wisely to appoynt some vicegâ—rent to doâ— his dutie If any man doe this rather at the appoyntment of the yong parties than at the appoyntment of the parents it is an abuse Now that there must be in all lawfull contracts the consent of parents he said first children are a part of mens goods as in Iob. 1. it appeareth in that Sathan hauing commission to set on the goods of Iob did seaze on the children of Iob. Secondly if in the law a damsell might not performe her vow vnto the Lord her father misliking it then much lesse as it is probable may a damsell performe promise of mariage to a man her father misliking it 6 He said he could not away with such as would marrie too soone after they had â—uried their wiues but that it were better for abstaining a time to shew themselues humbled vnderneath the hand of God in that crosse and to testifie that it was no light loue vnto the parties whom they loued in the Lord. For besides that it is almost vnnaturall to get another bodie in bed before the former be rotten in the graue it is a thing of euill report impugning common honestie in that it may offer offence vnto the friends of the parties departed and giue occasion to thinke that their loue was but light being so soone forgotten â—s also for that it may giue occasion of iealousie to the parties to be maried and to their friends in that they may feare that their loue will be as light and little to them as it was to the other before And although any set time for diuers circumstances cannot be prescribed yet vsually a yeere were but sufficient for this purpose of abstinence Meditation 1 MEditation is the very life and strength of reading hearing prayer and Sacraments without which they are made weake and vnprofitable vnto vs. 2 Meditation is that exercise of the minde whereby we calling to our remembrance that which we know doe further debate of it and applie it to our selues that we might haue some vse of it in our practise 3 In meditation two parts of the soule are occupied 1. The memorie Remembring some thing heard or read 2. The vnderstanding Gathering some other thing vpoÌ„ that which is remeÌ„bred
himselfe whether hee be in the Faith or no 2. Cor 13. 5. Why else 2. Secondly because euery one must be able to proue and examine mens doctrines and doings by the Scriptures that they be not in their saluation by them deceiued 3. Thirdly because euery one must be able as his calling requireth to teach admonish exhort and comfort one another 4. Fourthly because euery one must be able to make an account of the faith and hope that is in him What if men cannot reade Then they must vse the helpe of others that can reade Is it enough to reade the Scriptures priuately or with others No for God hath also commaunded to heare them read publikely in the Church And is it enough to heare them read publikely in the Church No for hee also hath ordained preaching to be vsed Why must preaching be ioyned with â—eading Because it is the most principall and proper meanes to beget Faith in vs. Why must Faith be mixed with the Word read and preached Because otherwise the word profiteth vs nothing How many things are requisite to bee in euery one that will come to heare the Word read and preached Amongst others foure are necessarie What is the first 1. First a reuerend feare of the Maiestie of God 2. Secondly an assured faith in Christ. 3. Thirdly an earnest endeuour to frame our liues thereafter 4. Fourthly they must pray for the holie Ghost to bee giuen them to enlighten their mindes and to write all these things in their hearts Which be the principall parts of Gods word The Law and the Gospell What call you the Law It is that part of the Word that commaundeth all good and forbiddeth all euill What if wee could keepe the Law Then wee should be blessed What if wee breake the Law Then we are subiect to the curse of God and so to death and damnation What call you the Gospell It is that part of the word which containeth the free promises of God made vnto vs in Iesus Christ without any respect of our deseruings What doth that worke in vs It worketh in vs a true and liuely faith in Iesus Christ whereby wee lay holde of the free remission of our sinnes in him and the true repentance of them What must wee learne by the whole word of God Two things 1. First to make a right and sound entrance to our saluation 2. Secondlie how to encrease and continue in the same vnto the ende What is required for our right and sound entrance to our saluation Three things are required 1. First to know and to be perswaded of the greatnes of our sinnes and the miserie due to the same 2. Secondly to know and be perswaded how we may be deliuered from them 3. Thirdly to know and bee perswaded what thankes wee owe to God for our deliuerance How shall wee come to the right sight of our sinnes and a sound perswasion of the greatnesse of them By the spirit of God leading vs into the true vnderstanding of the Law and a due examination of our selues thereby Where is the Law set downe It is written in many places of the Scriptures but the summe thereof is contained in the ten Commandements Rehearse them I am the Lord thy God thou shalt haue none other gods but me How are they deuided Into two principall heads or tables as they be called What doth the first table teach vs It teacheth vs our dutie towards God and is contained in the foure first Commaundements What doth the second teach vs Our dutie towards our neighbour and is contained in the sixe last Commandements Why are the duties towards God set downe before the duties towards our neighbour 1 Because the loue of God is the ground of the loue of our neighbour What followeth hereof 2 That none can rightly loue his neighbour except he first loue God Why are the duties towards our neighbour ioyned to our duties towards God 3 Because the loue of our neighbour is the proofe of our loue towards God What ensueth hereof 4 That none can loue God aright except he also loue his neighbour Why are the Commandements set downe in ten parts and not in generall 5 Because God is not pleased with doing our duties in generall or in some part but he will be wholy serued in all and euery one of his Commandements Why are they set downe singularly or to euery one 6 Because euery one must doe his owne dutie though none goe before him What followeth of this That euery one must beare his owne burthen and none shall haue excuse by the example of others Are there not some rules which serue for the better vnderstanding of euery one of the Commandements Yea there be foure which haue speciall vses 1 First in euery commandement where euill is forbidden there the contrarie good is commanded 2 Secondly many moe euils are forbidden and many moe good things are commanded in euery commandement than in words are expressed 3 Thirdly because God is a spirit therefore his commaundements are spirituall and require spirituall obedience 4 Fourthly in euery commaundement where euill is forbidden there the occasions of the euill are forbidden and where good is commanded there also the occasions of good are commanded Rehearse the first Commandement Thou shalt haue none other gods but me What euill is here generally forbidden Euen that which the words doe import What good is commaunded To haue God to be my onely God and to be alwaies in his presence What is it to haue God to be our onely God To giue him all things which be proper and peculiar to his Maiesty Which be those that properly concerne God and therefore be the speciall things commanded They be very many Rehearse the summe of them wherâ— bâ— the rest may be vnderstood I am bound to beleeue in God to loue God to feare and obey him to pray vnto him and praise him After what sort mâ—st you performe these duties of faith loue feare obedience prayer and thankesgiuing With my whole mind and vnderstanding with my whole heart and my whole strength Which bee the peculiar sinnes herein forbidden To faile in giuing to God any of these or the like forenamed good things in any part or in any respect What else is particularly forbidden To giue any of the forenamed good things to any creature or any other thing whatsoeuer whereby my heart may be withdrawne from God in any part or in any respect Which be the occasions of the breach of this Commandement 1. First the vaine desire of the pleasures riches and glorie of this world 2. Secondly a negligent and carelesse vse of the meanes to serue God his prouidence Are not the contrarie good things to these commaunded Yea. Which are they 1. First a heart contented with any estate and vsing things of this world as though we vsed them not 2. Secondly a reuerend and diligent vse of the meanes to
that Christ shall come in his Majestie to pronounce sentence vpon all those that were dead before and vpon them that then shall befound aliue What comfort haue you by this 1. I am comforted in my greatest miserie knowing that CHRIST will come one day and 〈…〉 of all 2. I am sure that hee will giue sentence on my side and take me to glorie with him Why say you I beleeue in God the holie Ghost Because he is God equall with the Father and the Sonne Why call you him â—â—â— Because hee is the Author of all holinesse What fruite haue you by this 1. The holie Ghost doth assure mee that I am the childe of God by making mee to call him Aâ—â—â— Father 2 He assureth me that by the vertue of the death and resurrection of Christ that sinne dieth in mee and I am raised vp to holinesse of life 3. The holy Ghost leadeth me into all truth needfull to Gods glorie my saluation 4. Hee comforteth mee in all my troubles and in death assureth me of a better life in this same bodie and soule What is the meaning of this article I belieue that there is a Catholike Church That God hath a certaine number of his chosen children which hee doth call and gather to himselfe Why say you I belieue that there is a Catholike Church Because that the Church of God cannot be alwayes seene with the eyes of man Why call you the Church Holie Because the Church on the earth though in it selfe it is sinfull yet in Christ the head it is holy and in the life to come shall be brought to perfection of holines Why doe you call it Catholique Because God in all places and of all sorts of men had from the beginning hath now and euer wil haue an holy Church What is the meaning of this article The Communion of Saints The whole Church communicateth with Christ and euery member one with another in the benefites of Christ. What comfort haue you by this article 1. I am comforted because I am iustified by that Faith whereby Adam and Abraham were iustified which is tyed to no time or place and excludeth no person 2. I am comforted because I am made partaker of Christ and all his mercies by Faith and of all the blessings of the Church by loue What belieuest thou in this article I belieue the forgiuenesse of sinnes I belieue that God for Christs sake doth freely forgiue me not onely all my sinnes but also the punishment that I haue deserued by them Why say you I belieue the forgiuenesse of sinnes Because no reason can perswade mee but the holie Ghost onely must worke the assurance of it in my heart What comfort haue you heereby 1. First I am comforted because all the sinnes I haue and daily commit shall neuer be laide to my charge 2. Secondly I am comforted because that the weaknes and wants of all my duties are couered and supplied in Christ. 3. Thirdly I am comforted because God will heare mee praying for others that they may haue Faith to feele the forgiuenes of sinnes What belieuest thou in this article The resurrection of the body vnto life euerlasting I belieue that this bodie after it shall be dissolued into dust shall bee raised vp againe at the last day and my soule shall liue in euerlasting glorie What comfort reape you thereby 1. I am made comfortable and chearefull in well-doing seeing my labour shall not be in vaine 2. I am made to despise the pleasures and glory of this world and with patience to suffer all troubles that are laide vpon me in this present life 3. It comforteth me ouer the death of my dearest friends and maketh mee carefull in death knowing that I shall haue a part in the resurrection of the iust What fruite haue you when you belieue all these Articles All doe come to this ende that being iustified by faith I am righteous in Christ before God What be the seuerall fruites 1. First I am at peace with God although in my selfe for my outward sinnes which I daily commit and my inward corruption which remaineth I am daily accused 2. I get strength to fight against my outward sinnes to subdue my inward corruption to doe outward good workes and to delight in the law of God in the inward man 3. I haue a right to all Gods creatures so that the vse and want of them shall turne to the furtherance of my saluation 4. I am assured of the glorification of my soule and bodie in the heauens because I am made an heire of euerlasting life Why is this giuen wholly and onely vnto Faith Not because Faith doth deserue it but because the merits of Christ can be laid holde on and applyed to my selfe by none other meanes but by Faith alone Cannot our good workes in some part iustifie vs before God No for the righteousnes which is able to stand in the iudgement of God must be perfect in all respects Are not our good workes perfect No for in many things wee sinne all and againe the best workes we doe are defiled with sinne and therefore can deserue nothing at the hands of God Why then doth God promise a reward vnto them The reward that God doth promise it is not for the desert of workes but of his owne grace and mercie Will not this doctrine make men carelesse of well doing No for they that be ingraffted into Christ must needes bring forth good workes Why is it needfull that they should doe good workes 1. First that wee may by them shew our selues thankfull vnto God for all his benefites 2. That we may be assured of our Faith and election by good works 3. That by our good workes wee may edifie others How maiest thou edifie others 1. First by encouraging and strengthening those that are good 2. Secondly by winning those that are not come vnto God 3. And then by stopping the mouthes of the wicked 4. The fourth ariseth of the former and that is the glorie of GOD which is aduanced by them Are good workes so needfull that without them wee cannot be saued Yea for although good workes doe not worke our saluation in any part yet because they that are iustified are also sanctified they that doe no good workes declare that they neither are iustified nor sanctified and therefore cannot be saued Then they must much more be condemned which commit sinne and lye in it Yea for such are not onely pronounced to bee accursed by the Law but also the Gospell hath denounced that they shall not inherite the kingdome of heauen Can euery one doe good workes None can doe good workrs but they that are borne againe How can they that are thus borne againe doe good workes They that are thus borne againe and carrie in them the Image of God haue repentance wrought in them from whence good workes doe proceede What is Repentance Repentance is a turning of
so small an infirmitie in my body but the same is vnto me a messenger of dissolution Yet for all this I shall see my God and when I am couered in the belly of the graue with mouldes I am assured that he will reach me his hand to lift me vp againe to the beautie of his inheritance so that this small cottage and shed of leaues being brought to the graue shall be caried into an incorruptible tabernacle Thus communing with our owne harts and being still in the peace of a good conscience concerning our outward sufferings we shall finde that the Lord by his fatherly louing chastisements intendeth nothing more than to proue our obedience as good reason it is that he should and to confirme our faith as also is most necessarie How be it still as I said he vseth a fatherly correction that is in mercy measure and iudgement For as he striketh vs downe in anger for our sinnes with the one hand so he raiseth vs vp againe in loue for our saluation with the other hand For albeit his corrections be wearâ—some wounds to flesh and blood yet are they soueraigne medicines to the soule and conscience especially when the Lord giueth vs that priuiledge of his children that by his holy spirit he doth ouermaster vs least that finally we should be his iudge and he not ours And for this cause the Lord is often times prouoked to put on as it were a contrary face and to locke vs vp in a prison of aduersitie to restraine vs from the libertie of our sins which Sathan faine would make vs violently to rush into And surely though the wisedome of the flesh perswadeth vs that nothing is better than to be spared and not to be espied when the Lord calleth vs to reckoning yet the spirit shewing our desperate estate without the sieue of affliction and boulter of aduersitie teacheth vs that we cannot of all the blessings of God sufficiently esteeme this being the mother of humilitie and nurce of true repentance Againe the Lord often by inward temptations and outward crosses draweth vs from the stake of securitie and vntowardnes to good workes least in time we should loose the experience of our knowledge and faith in Christ and seeke some easier kinde of life for flesh and blood Neither can we truely repent vntill by some crosse we know this world to be a place of sorrow and not of mirth and delight For so long as we make our prosperitie a bulwarke to beate downe all harmes we are to looke for aduersitie to beate downe the high saile of our proud hearts whereby we gad after our owne lusts and leaue the anchor of peace which is our trust in God Let vs learne then when the world beginneth to fauour vs and we haue as it were an hundreth thousand souldiers to beare vs vp not to be secure for there is nothing more easie for a man than for to make himselfe beleeue that he shall alwaies continue in happie estate and thinke he shall die in the nest But we must be as birds on a bough to remoue at Gods pleasure and that without resistance when the Lord shall visite vs. And because we are giuen too much to thinke that we haue the things in our owne right which we hold of the free goodnes of God we are taught in affliction how hainous vnthankefulnesse it were to binde the Lord continually to entertaine vs in this life at so full charge and cost without respect of his free and vndeserued gifts or to hold plea against and sue him as it were by an obligation at whose hands we ought to begge daily and at whose gate we receiue all our maintenance or to make a rent charge of all that which he giueth of his free liberalitie Thus in the ende we chalenge Gods gifts as our owne and make account to haue their companie to the graue whereby we prouoke the Lord often to proue to our faces that all that we haue is but lent and borrowed Let vs then haue such an eye to euery blow that whensoeuer the Lord shall lay any crosse vpon vs we be readie to receiue it and to yeeld vp our bonds vnto him the condition whereof is that we be readie to remoue whensoeuer he pleaseth knowing that Gods prouidence forceth vs alwaies to the best and as most may make for the hastening of our soules to our euerlasting in heritance Let vs learne not to recken without our host and that we hold our prosperitie of the Lord not in fee simple but as tenants at will that is from day to day resigning to God the soueraigntie of reuoking vs when it pleaseth him Thus it becommeth the Lord to change our estate that we become not snared in the gifts of prosperitie and become so foolish as not to keepe on our way to the heauenly life Our naturall inclination is to forget that we are on earth as pilgrims to leape vp into the clowdes and to promise vnto our selues the whole course of our liues to be in prosperitie and so long as God letteth vs alone at our case we take our selues as it were to be pettie Gods But when we see our selues shut vp and know not what will be the ende of our miserie finding our selues to be intertained in this life but as iourney men waged for the present day but not knowing what will become of vs the day following we desire to take our rest in the bosome of Gods prouidence and so much we strike our sailes the lower when the Lord proclaimeth warre with our secure prosperitie which perswadeth vs that we shall liue for euer and driueth vs from bethinking vs of our miseries and frailties Wherefore let vs cut out our prosperitie by the patterne of humilitie and in our best estate put our selues in readines to suffer aduersitie and when we are well to looke for worse and keepe a good watch when God handleth vs most gently that in abounding we may foresee our wants in health our sicknes and in prosperitie our calamitie for concerning things of this life the faithfull are to stand in a doubt that that which they hold with one hand may be taken away with the other We must not thinke that we shall euer enioy our libertie that we shall see no crosse but we must lay open our selues to receiue stripes from the Lord knowing that our least cries will stay his greatest scourges Let vs looke to be assaulted but not vnmeasurably because God will assist vs. Let vs looke to fall but on our knees because Gods hand doth hold vs vp Let vs looke to be humbled but in mercie because the Lord sustaineth vs as we are assured where mercie hemmeth vs about on euery side it is our part continually to confesse before the Lord that we euer giue new occasions that he should follow vs with new punishments and that our sinnes doe often shake off the wings of Gods mercie
Gods prouidence in going in vnto his maide in lying himselfe and causing his wife to sinne so Lot in departing from Abraham to whom the couenant was made and without a iust cause in being loth to depart from Sodome in lying with his daughters so Dauid Iob Zacharie Noe Peter and the Publican sinned who were all iustified by saith as Abraham was who beleeued in God Some as a meane betweene these doe magnifie the righteousnes which is by faith with out works but in the meane while liue vngedly but these haue imagined a kind of righteousnes common to the dissolute Protestants which shall better be discouered when it is set downe what a righteous man is True righteousnes is by imputation for the obtaining whereof we must first feele and acknowledge our selues voide of all righteousnes full of all vnrighteousnes by reason of our sinnes And this caused Paul to count all his former righteousnes as dung Secondly that we feeling the weight of our sinnes desire to leaue them and be freed from the punishment due vnto them Thirdly that by faith we flie vnto Christ seeking to haue his righteousnes imputed vnto vs and our sinnes not imputed but cleane forgiuen vs. So was the Publican and Abraham so is Christ sent a Mediatour vnto vs when we are wounded by the sword of the word Now although being thus iustified in Christ there doe yet sinne remaine in vs for all that it must not raigne in our mortall bodies but we must doe the worke of our father Abraham walking in vprightnes of heart before the Lord as it was required of Abraham in which sense Dauid saith In whose spirit there is no guile as if he should say his sinnes did still remaine if he walked not vprightly This vprightnes of heart may be tried by foure speciall notes first that we loue all good things as well as one and hate all sinnes as well as one and that both in our selues and others so that although we cannot performe all yet we will haue respect vnto all the Commandements Psalm 119. 6. Whereof Saint Iames giueth a reason when he saith that he that commanded the one commanded the other whereby he discouereth the hypocrisie of those which had religion in respect of persons and such is the religion of Papists and of the Familie of loue Such was the religion of Herod and of the yong man that would follow Christ but when the one was reproued of his whoredome and the other bidden sell all that he had they would be Disciples no longer although before they would doe many things gladly and be great professors Such is the state of many Protestants who will condemne whoredome yet be couetous yea they will doe great things but will not be brought to glorifie God in their callings which sheweth their religion to be vaine their hearts full of hypocrisie And yet this rule may haue exceptions for we doe neither know all good nor all euill at the first much lesse loue the one and hate the other as we ought yea we see many sinnes which as yet we cannot come out of as we should Againe there may be sinnes of frailtie although not of presumption but yet if we be not grieued for these and displeased with our selues when by any one we are ouertaken and hate sinne and loue goodnesse when the Lord doth reueile it vnto vs we keepe an euill conscience and our corruption shall be discouered for in that measure we like of sinne in that measure is hypocrisie in vs and if the oftner we sinne the more we be grieued it is a signe of vprightnesse and then there is hope to recouer the fall for this worketh a care and strife to come our of sinne and at the last a recouerie but in the hypocrite contrarie The second note is that we haue a single care to please and glorifie God in all our doings and to approoue our selues vnto him without hope of reward though trouble doe come vpon vs for it and that onely because we would please God and glorifie his Name and for the same cause eschue euill The want of this caused Christ to reprooue the Scribes and Pharises for fasting and prayer because they did it to be seene of men The want hereof condemneth the Papists and Familie of loue in all their workes because they doe them that thereby they may be righteous When iustification was giuen to workes then men would build Churches Abbeyes c. and these things were greatly praised of men but now when good workes are commanded not to merit but for Gods glorie as to be signes and seales of righteousnes few are brought to doe them which is a signe that there are but a few righteous men vpon earth This rule also hath his exceptions for we shall see much rebellion in our flesh and hypocrisie withall but we must note what is our chiefest drift and what beareth the chiefest sway within vs and of that shall we be named as is the vse in other things as to be of this or that complexion because that or this is the principall and it is called leauened bread though water be mixt with it so that if our consciences do witnesse with vs that our chiefe care is to please God then is our hart vpright with God though hypocrisie be ioyned with it For it is one thing to do a thing for hypocrisie another thing mixt with hypocrisie one thing for vaine glorie and another thing mixt with vaine glorie If we could see nothing by our selues yet herein must we not iustifie our selues and when we see infirmities ioyned with our speciall care we must haue care to leaue them striue thereunto so that we yeeld not our selues to them but rather they leade vs away captiues and whensoeuer we see them to behold Satan in them and therfore hate them and though they buffet vs yet still pray and arme our selues against them as Paul did The third note is that we neuer content our selues in our selues nor in the things that we haue done but still goe forward to leaue sinne and draw neere to God And this may be seene in Abraham and is set downe in the Prouerbs And Paul saith As many as are perfect are thus minded Here then are disclosed those that either stay in the beginnings or else slide backe when they are gone somewhat forward For if we haue tasted once of the good grace of God and then turne backe from it it is impossible to be renued by repentance whereof there are two causes first because they are alwaies learning and neuer the better Esai 28. where the Prophet rebuketh saying Line vpon line and precept vpon precept Secondly because that if they attaine to knowledge yet doe they not build themselues thereupon to keepe a good conscience thus experience teacheth in those that become heretikes This is so fearefull to the godly that they had rather
much in effect Wilt thou learne sincerely to worship me according to that substance manner and end which I haue prescribed and wilt thou truly trie thy loue to mee by exercising the duties of loue to thy brethren then forget not to keepe holie the Sabbath wherein I shall teach thee both how thou shalt walke vprightly in the worship due vnto mee and also liue obediently in duties concerning man Againe the nature of the word remember importeth thus much that this law was not only grauen in the hearts of our forefathers as were all the other but also in expresse words inioyned vnto Adam and Eue in Paradise and manifestly practised of the Israelites in the wildernes Exod. 16. and that therefore in this common promulgating of the Law they should especially remember this which is not newly giuen as are the rest but rather renued as being giuen out before True it is that before this solemne publishing of the Law in mount Sinai this and all other Commandements were written in the hearts of our fore-Fathers as we may see in the booke of Genes For the first we reade how the Lord said vnto Abraham Gen. 17. I am GOD all-sufficient walke before mee and be vpright Concerning the second Gen. 31. 19. Rachel is saide to steale her Fathers Idols Genes 35. 2. Iacob reformed his household and cleanseth it from Idolatrie For the third we may see how religious they were in swearing Concerning the fift what authority exercised Iacob towards his children what duties they yeelde to him both in life and death How they hated murther it is manifest in that historie Both Iosephs continencie and the punishment threatned to Abimelech declare how hainous a thing adultery was vnto them Concerning theft Laban his quarrelling with Iacob and Ioseph his accusing of the brethrē doe shew that it was a thing vnlawfull Lastly Abimelech the king reprehendeth both Abraham Genes 20. and Isaak Genes 26. for bearing false witnesse in denying their wiues Thus we see what efficacie is couched in this preface in that it sheweth both by the precept and practise giuen and yeelded of our first fathers how this commandement alone was giuen in expresse words as also that this one precept is the schoole of all the other Commandements But to what end to keepe it as ceremoniall No to sanctifie it as morall for the end of the Sabbath consisteth in these two things first in the morall secōdly in the figuratiue ceremoniall or shadowish obseruation of it as wee take the word shadow here for a figure because a ceremonie is more then a shadow That I call morall which doth informe mens manners either concerning their religion to God or their duties vnto man that I meane figuratiue which is added for a time in some respect to some persons for an helpe to that which is morall as Deut 5. 15. Remember that thou wast a seruant in the land of Aegipt Howbeit that this first morall ende is here vnderstood the first words declare where it is saide Sanctifie the Sabbath day For where mention is made of the ceremonie it is saide keepe and not sanctifie the Sabbath Now what is it to sanctifie the Sabbath day but to put it apart from all other dayes for a peculiar vse of Gods worship for otherwise wee must know that all other dayes are sanctified so that to sanctifie it is to do that thing on the Sabbath for which it was commanded but of this we shall speake more largely by the grace of God in the last reason In the meane time let vs briefly obserue this that as our first parents did sanctifie the Sabbath in viewing the creatures of God for to praise him so wee sanctifie it in vsing the means which hee hath appointed for his worship So that first wee vsing the exercises of religion whereby we may be sanctified and then ioyning with them the spirituall vse of the creatures whereby wee may be furthered in our sanctification should after vse the exercises of loue whereby we may shew that wee are sanctified Our first Fathers needed not ordinarily the ministrie of the Word but had the great bookes of Gods workes We haue need of the Word both publike and priuate and therefore must learne it that hauing learned it wee might the better exercise the duties of loue So then that which was first to Adam is now the last to vs to wit the beholding of God in his creatures and the praising of him for the same In the Psalme 92. which was appointed to be sung of the Church on the Sabbath is set downe as the chiefest vse thereof the singing of Gods mercie the shewing of his righteous iudgements in rewarding the godlie though afflicted in punishing the vngodlie though here they be aduaunced as also in learning to know God in his worship and in his workes Againe Psal 95. we shall not see any ceremoniall vse of the Sabbath but that it should be vsed in praying to God in praising of God and hearing of his Word This is confirmed Exod. 31. 13. Speake vnto the children of Israel and say Notwithstanding keepe my Sabbaths for it is a signe betweene mee you in your generation that yee may know that I the Lord doe sanctifie you As also Deuteron 5. 12. Keepe the Sabbath day to sanctifie it as the Lord thy God hath commaunded thee And Ezechiel 20. vers 12. I gaue them my Sabbaths to bee a signe betweene mee and them that they might know that I am the Lord that sanctifie them In which places as the reason is adioyned of keeping the Sabbath So wee must vnderstand that where it is called a signe it is meant a document and not a figure for euery figure is a signe but euery signe is not a figure as we may see in the sacraments which are not figures or shadowes of things to come So that in that the Lorde saith My Sabbath is a signe betweene mee and you it is as much in effect as if he should say my Sabbath is a common instruction betweene you and me of mee as the Creator Redeemer and Sanctifier of you as created redeemed and sanctified so that the Sabbath is a document pledge of Gods will whereby we should know what hee is vnto vs and wherein wee should learne what we should do to him In which respect this commandement is no more ceremoniall then the first where the Lord propoundeth what he is to vs and secretly includeth what wee should be to him No maruell then though this be the principall ende which was not begun to the Iewes but first inioyned to Adam and Eue. Wherefore we may thus reason both safely and soundly Whatsoeuer is the first ende is the chiefest ende but to sanctifie the Sabbath is the first end because it was ordained so to Adam in time of his innocencie at what time it could not bee a figure because by the iudgement of
Priests he sheweth that he rather speaketh against the persons than against the cause and strangleth them in their owne argument For the answer in effect is this If my Disciples prophane the Sabbath then did your own Priests the same Vnder this we may couch the answer of our Sauiour Christ to the Iewes who accused him for healing of the sicke man on the Sabbath day Ioh. 5. 17. My Father worketh hetherto and I worke that is as my Father ceased from the workes of Creation yet he ceased not from doing good on the Sabbath so though I and my Disciples haue ceased from our ordinarie callings yet cease wee not after the Father his owne example to doe the workes of mercie on the Sabbath For the works of God his prouidence are to be done euery day Seeing he then vouchsafeth to put vs in his stead to doe good things wee may lawfully doe them though with some bodily labour as wee may on that day resort to the imprisoned visite the sicke relieue the needie reconcile the vncharitable and admonish the vnrulie And why wee seeke not heerein our owne profite but the profite of our brethren wee desire not our owne glorie but the glorie of God In which cases wee are not forbidden but commaunded to doe good on the Sabbath If wee looke narrowly into the historie of our Sauiour CHRIST we shall see it was most vsual vnto him to heale the sicke to restore sight to the blinde to open the mouthes of the dumbe and to frequent like exercises on the Sabbath day And for what cause Because on other dayes men following their ordinarie callings could not so well followe him but on the Sabbath day their other busines set apart they attended on him willingly and resorted together so that if he had done these things on the other daies he should haue hindred the ordinary callings of men by the concourse of people or else he should haue done them to the lesse glorie to God if no companie nor concourse had bene made Wherefore as both the people on that day were fittest to come to Christ so Christ was then most ready when his works also might most make for Gods glorie Besides hee did then these things rather that hee might weane the Iewes from their superstitious opinion of the Sabbath and bring in the pure vse thereof in exercising the works of loue Now if the outward rest of the day had been the chiefest thing therin as the Pharisees then dreamed and many now a daies haue thought then how would Christ haue done these things who was to doe and fulfill all things commanded in the morall Law left nothing vndone in any one jote of the ceremoniall Law vntill the vaile of the Temple of his bodie was rent Thus wee see how the chiefe ende was morall and not ceremoniall and as it is morall giuen to all men to further them in the means of their saluation it is as needfull for vs as for the Iewes Againe Christ was asked of no one question more than of the Sabbath and in all his answeres he rather inueigheth against the peruerting theÌ„ intendeth the abrogating of the Sabbath In like manner he meaneth nothing lesse then the abrogating of the day in his Apologie against the Pharisees but rather laieth open their folly in prouing to their faces that they cauill too much for the peruerting of the Sabbath seeing they are driuen to reprehend that in others which they themselues doe The reason of his defence insinuaâ—eth thus much If yee thinke it an holie dutie to cut the flesh of children on the Sabbath because it is done in your Temple which otherwise might seeme a spice of murther and crueltie Againe if yee thinke the Temple commands the worke of slaying your beasts for sacrifice which being done in the market-place were too butcherlike then I giue you to vnderstand that my disciples doe nothing vnbeseeming the Sabbath so long as I am present with them who am greater then the Temple The third reason is contained in the seuenth verse If ye know what this is I will haue mercie not sacrifice yee would not haue condemned the innocents Here our Sauiour Christ as before he had defended his Disciples by testimonies out of the Law so now excuseth them by the witnes of the Prophets and â—iteth a place out of Hosea chap. 6. 6. as if he should say What workes doth the Sabbath forbid are they not the workes of our ordinarie calling What workes doth the Sabbath commaund To sacrifice onely No but to doe the workes of mercie also which is the ende of all our sacrifices Why then seeing the law doth not forbid the duties of loue to be done will yee denie this worke of mercie to my Disciples that when they fainte they might not be refreshed That this place of the Prophet is thus to be construed that the Lord will not haue sacrifice alone but mercie withall wee may proue it by other places of the scriptures as 1. Cor. 1 17. Christ sent me not to baptize but to preach the Gospell where the Apostle meaneth that he was not chiefly and onely sent to baptize but to preach also So that the place is to be vnderstood in the way of comparison that when one of the things cannot be conueniently done without the other be vndone then mercie which is better than sacrifice must be preferred as being the issue whither Sacrifice is referred And in this respect though simply in themselues considered and in respect of the persons to whom they are performed the first table of the Law and the duties thereof are to be preferred before the second table and the duties thereof yet in comparison when one of these must of necessitie be left vndone because both cannot bee done together seeing the Lord most alloweth of our obedience when testimonie thereof is witnessed by practise to his Saints and in the exercises of loue we performe that in trueth which otherwise wee labour for but by meanes the Lorde desireth mercie and not Sacrifice and the knowledge of his will more then burnt offerings So that heerein the Disciples doe not onely not breake but keepe the Sabbath This argument Christ vseth Mark 3. 4. where hee being reproued because on the Sabbath day hee healed the man that had a withered hand said to his accusers Is it lawfull to doe a good deede on the Sabbath day or to doe euill to saue the life or to kill As also Luke where hee on this manner answered the Pharisees who watched him whilest he healed the man which had the dropsie 5. Which of you shall haue an Asse or an Oxe fallen into a pit and will not straightway pull him out on the Sabbath day As if he should say why doe yee watch to take me in this thing Will ye permit the works of mercie to be done to beasts and will ye denie them to be done to men Why will yee helpe your beasts being in
be the principal end For as the Apostle speaketh of things indifferent so he also speaketh of things not indifferent And this we shall see if we consider of the last verse of the chapter going before and of the first of the chapter following Thus it is written chap. 13. vers 14. Put ye on the Lord Iesus Christ take no thought for the flâ—sh to fulfill the lusts of it The effect whereof is thus much if it be compared with the first verse of the chapter following Although ye haue put on Christ truly know him by his word yet if another man professing the same Christ with you hath not attained to the like measure of knowledge and the same proportion of faith which ye haue I would ye should not iudge him for his wickednes any more than ye would he should iudge you for your strength but rather bearing with his infirmitie which in time may be changed to a more perfect strength labour by all meanes to winne him to soundnes of iudgement Wherfore in that he saith Him that is weake in faith receiue vnto you he meaneth them that are not established in the doctrine of the Gospell not them that are weake in a ceremonie or in things indifferent so that if any be found weake in the doctrine of Christianitie I meane in some point of it and yet be sound in all other things they should not be further intangled with intricate controuersies which they cannot conceiue but so gently intreated and mildly dealt withal as both the good things which are in them may be nourished and confirmed as also they may be won to the sight and sense of things wherin as yet they be weake Neither must we thinke that the Apostle meaneth here such imperfections as may be in the most perâ—ect but rather such weaknessâ—s as are fouÌ„â— in most Christians This is the general scope of the Apostle in this place whereuâ—to also agreeth the conclusion which is in the first verse of the chapter â—ollowing We wâ—iâ—h are strong ought to bearâ— the infirmities of the â—eâ—ke and not to please our sâ—lâ—â—s 2. Therefâ—re let euery man please his neighbour in that that is good to â—difiâ—aâ—ion 3. For Christ alâ—o would not please himselfe but as it is written The rebukes of tâ—â—m that rebuke thee fell on mâ— Where Pâ—â—l his sense is such If we haue gotten more knowledge and attained higher graces than other men haue we are not in respect thereof to despise others but we must in wisdome and patience sustaine their error a while and strongly support their weakenes not that we should nouslâ— nourish them in their error or weaknes but that by humilitie and patience we might the better build them vp in knowledge and true godlines To this end â—e alleadgeth the example of our Sauiour Christ who did not onely beare with the infirmities of his friends but also with the errors of his enemies So that this then is the true vse of Christian faith mingled with loue that who so is come to Christ as we are our wisdome may sustaine their error and our strength may support their weakenes and as Christ did beare with his weake disciples so must wee with our weake brethren not counting them as no Christians because of infirme iudgement they dissent from vs in some particular but in loue ouercome their infirmities because they consent with vs in the generall The summe hereof is also set downe 1. Câ—â— 3. 11. Other foundation can no man lâ—y than that which is â—â—id Iesus Christ. 12. And if any man build vpon this foundation gold siluer precious sâ—ones timber hâ—y â—r â—â—uâ—ble 13. Euâ—ry mans worâ—e shall be made manifest for the day sâ—all declare it because it shall be reuealed by the fire and the fire shall â—rie euery man worke of what sort it is 14. If any mans worke that hee hath built vpon abide he shall receiue wages 15. If any mans worke burne he shall lose but he shall be safe himselfe neuerthâ—lâ—ssâ— yet as it were by the fire In which place we see that so long as we be in Christ by faith and repentance although our faith be mingled with some weakenes and our repentance with some error though we build with our gold siluer and precious stones some timber hay or stâ—bble yet the Lord will beare with vs much more then for this respect in like causes must we â—eare one wiâ—h another Now for example sake the Apostle bringeth in this instance Onâ— belâ—â—uâ—th tâ—â—â— he mâ—y â—â—te of all things and anâ—tâ—â—r which is weâ—ke eateth herbes c. Some thinke that this eating of all things was meant of the Romans and that the eating of herbs was vndeâ—stood of the Iewes then being at Rome But this seemeth not to be a â—ound opinion in that we reade not in any Ecclesiasticall historie that the Iewes were at Rome neither doth the Apostle write a mixed epistle partly to the Romans and partly to the Iewes but writâ—th it wâ—olly and intitulâ—th onely vnto the Romans Againe we cannot gather out of any records of the writers that the Iewes did â—ate herbes alone True it is that pedagogically the vse of many creatureâ— was forbidden to the Iewes howbeit it doth not seeme likely that they were tied so strictly to the eating of herbes This I am surâ— of that euen now adaiâ—s the diuell hath perswaded many Christians newly come to Christ that if they eate any thing either in qualitie more delicatly or in quantitie more liberally than bare necessitie doth require they haue sinned And yet in these men there is no doubt a generall good meaning but yet in this particular they hold an error In this examplâ— the Apostle setteth downe the stronger part and the weaker the stronger part is prefixed which is a worke of faith the weaker part followeth after which is the weakenes of faith For marke he saith One beleâ—ueth that he may eate all things here is a worke of faith because â—â— hath the word for his warrant and then he saith another eateth herbes he saith not he beleeueth that may eate herbes for hee doth it in weakenes of faith and hath not the word for his warrant neither doth he beleeue that he can vse other meates This example inferred the Apostle vseth this exhortation Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not as if he should haue said let not him that is so strong in faith therefore thinke him to be no Christian that hath this error to thinke himselfe more holy iâ— he eate nothing but herbs It is added Let not him that eateth not iudge him that eateth and this is very necessarie For it is much incident to the yong ones in Christianitie to iudge others who are not so abstinent as they are Here is not then the person so much condemned as the fact For though we may iudge his sin and rebuke his errour yet must we not iudge his person
of bels or such like vanities the Papists will breake their sleep that more timely they may haue their Masses popish practises the here tikes also to attend on their vaine reuelations will recouer sometime by early rising all which are to our shame that for holy heauenly exercises to serue the Lord in spirit and truth will redeeme no time whereby the Lord his Sabbath may be the better sanctified but on the contrary by bathing our bodies in our beds on that day more than on any other as perswading our selues too great a libertie therein we make it a day of our rest and not of the Lords rest The Israelites are said to haue risen very early to their idolatrie the Prophets are reported to haue stretched out their haÌ„ds betimes in the morning Wherefore for shame of the one for the imitating of the other let vs stirre vp our selues more early on the Lord his day as making the Sabbath our delight Esay 58. wherby we may be no lesse carefull to bestow the first fruits of the day and the sweetnes of the morning in the pure seruice of God than Idolaters in their Idolatrie young men in their vanities wordly men in their couetousnes here tikes in their heresies vse to do If we thus shall examine our selues in our sins committed gifts of God receiued if we shall humble our selues for the one and be thank full for the other if we shall suruay our wants pray for our pastors prepare out selues and vse all these exercises in wisedome and rising early vnlesse vpon some speciall cause or weaknes which requireth rather our wholy keeping of our beds than our vprising let the experience of the after fruits and good increases of the publike exercises speake and let triall report if the word be not more precious our prayers more powerfull our receiuing of the Sacraments more effectuall more profitable vnto vs. Now concerning those exercises which follow after or come betweene those publike meanes they are either for the increase of faith and repentance to make the publike means more profitable to vs or the exercises of loue whereby we may shew some fruit of the other The exercises of faith and repentance are reading comparing of things heard examining and applying them to our selues praying thankesgiuing and meditating First I say after our publike hearing we must priuately giue our selues to reading of those things especially which when we heard we did not sufficiently vnderstand also to the comparing of place with place according as they were alleaged to the better triall of the doctrine receiued and more establishing of our faith therein To this end we must vse priuate prayer for a sound iudgement pure affections that the Lord would vouchsafe to worke that vpon our affections which in iudgement we haue receiued Neither must we forget to be thankfull in praising of God singing of Psalmes for those things whereby we either see our knowledge to be bettered or our coÌ„science touched To these we must ioyne meditation either about the means of our saluation or about the works of God vpon the meanes as in accounting with ourselues what things being read preached chiefly did touch and concerne vs what speciall feelings comforts the Lord gaue vs in our prayers what increase of faith in God his promises and of repentance in purposing a new life we had in the Sacraments that thus we may make a priuate and peculiar vse of the publike and generall means About the workes of God partly concerning those properties which are in himselfe as his mercy iustice wisedome trueth power prouidence partly concerning his creatures and workes of his hands wherein he hath left certaine impressions and qualities necessarie for our vse profitable for our instruction For the former the practise of the Prophet and dutie of all good professors Psal. 92. doth sufficiently shew that it is one speciall worke of the Sabbath to commend declare the kindnes of the Lord to reioyce in the works of his hands to praise his truth and to shew forth his righteousnes In which Psalme the man of God protesteth that the works of God are only glorious to the godly and how the vnwise and wicked men cannot consider of God his workes nor discerne his iudgements because they measure the condition of men by their present estate not looking either how God hath dealt before nor considering how that though the faithfull seeme to wither and to be cut downe by the wicked yet they shall grow againe and flourish in the Church of God as the cedars doe in mount Lebanon Now as with the exercise of the word we haue the Sacraments to strengthen our faith so with the meditating of the workes of God we are to strengthen our selues with the beholding of God his creatures as the heauens and the scope beautie and continuall course thereof and the earth which should haue been all as pleasant as the garden of Eden if Adam had continued in his innocencie whose worke as it was by the light of nature to view the creatures of God so also is it our worke by the light of Gods grace and holy spirit to doe the same To this ende the Propheticall king Psal. 19. setteth downe the exquisite workemanship proportion and ornaments of the heauens saying The heauens declare the glory of God and the firmamènt sheweth the works of his hands 2. Day vnto day vttereth the same and night vnto night teacheth knowledge 3. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard 4. Their line is gone forth through all the earth and their words into the ends of the world in them hath hee set a tabernacle for the Sunne 5. Which commeth forth as a bridegrome out of his chamber and reioyceth like a mighty man to run his race 6. His going out is from the ende of the heauen and his compasse is vnto the endes of the same and none is hid from the heat thereof The Prophet Esay chap. 1. 2. 3. saith Heare O heauens and hearken O earth c. The oxe knoweth his owner and the asse his masters crib but Israel hath not knowne my people hath not vnderstanding In which place we are schooled of insensible creatures how we should doe our dutie vnto God Wherefore it is good to consider how in sixe daies we haue had our â—east obedient vnto vs and how disobedient we are to the Lord. O God how haue thy creatures attended on vs when we speake to them they heard vs when wee did whip them they followed vs in al our busines they attended on vs and yet we haue not listened to the calling vs by the word wee haue not profited by thy chastisements nor attended vpon thy commandements The stork saith the Lord by Ieremiah the prophet knoweth his time but my people knoweth not me And experience may make vs blush to see how the birds against the stormy winter may
conuey themselues vnto warmer climates vntill the spring time and man alone either vnsensibly doth not foresee or vnaduisedly will not auoide the perillous times to come To conclude Matth. 16. 2. 3. our Sauiour Christ reprehendeth the follie of Pharisies saying When it is euening ye say Faire weather for the skie is red 3. And in the morning ye say To day shall be a tempest for the skie is red and lowring O hypocrites yee can discerne the face of the skie and can ye not discerne the signes of the times True it is that this spirituall vse and holy meditation of the creatures of God should be our whole life howbeit because our distractions in our lawfull and ordinarie callings will not permit this so fully in respect of our finite nature we must remember on the Sabbath day to vse a recouery and by Christian diligence to make recompence for our former negligence herein And in so heauenly a varietie which both by precept and practise we haue receiued of our forefathers for this purpose we shall much profit and set forward this exercise if in wisedome of the spirit we endeuour to frame our meditations especially about those things whereof by reason of our callings in respect of our countries in consideration of the season of the yeere we haue most speciall occasion offered Now if by reason of some dulnes or deadnes by the corruption of nature and secret punishment often incident to the dearest children of God we cannot so reuerently cheerefully and comfortably doe these duties required by our selues alone we may humbly vse the remedie which by the communion of Saints the Lord in this case hath prouided that so frequenting the holy companie of the godly learned and zealous vnto whom the Lord hath giuen greater libertie both of graces and of spirit we may be humbled in regard of our owne wants and take the supplie by them in them that if we cannot either for ignorance or blockishnes reade the things heard compare the places by publike ministerie receiued pray for the fruite of them if we be not able to refresh our selues with considering the workes of God then we must attend vpon the reading conferring and praying thanksgiuing singing and meditations of others that so at the least we may either haue our iudgements cleered or our affections better stirred vp Neither must we blush or be abashed to acknowledge our wants vnto our brethren but with all humilitie earnestly deale with them and enquire of them how they can compare and reconcile the places deliuered how they can amplifie it by meditation how they feele their affections renued how they can frame a prayer of it how they can gather of the creatures and workes of God some fruitfull matter of thanksgiuing that by their godly participation we may haue either our ignorance helped or our infirmities relieued For vndoubtedly this is the cause why so many doe rather in ignorance and deadnes beare the Sabbath as a burthen euen in that they are ashamed by asking the helpe of others to bewray their ignorance or display that corruption of nature which indeed they see and seele in themselues Against which worldly and carnall shame we must fight if euer we will triumph ouer that endlesse shame of the wicked and prouoke our selues by that wholesome and mutuall societie which becommeth the children of God either for the increase of spirituall gifts or for a charitable supporting of the infirmities one of another And these briefly be the exercises of faith and repentance whereby we may either stirre vp our selues or be stirred of others Now it remaineth to intreate of the duties of loue because the Lord his Sabbath is not a day of knowledge alone but of loue not onely of hearing the word by preaching but also of doing the word by practising and these duties either respect the persons of our brethren or they concerne such things as are about our brethren The things concerning their persōs are either in regard of their soules or of their bodies the exercises respecting the things that are about them are either appertaining to their goods or to their credite The duties vnto the soules of our brethren are to teach the ignorant to bring sinners to repentance to bind vp the wounds of them that are afflicted in spirit to comfort the weak to strengthen the hands that fall downe and the knees that are readie to faint to stirre vp them which be dul to admonish the vnruly to confirme the faith of them that beleeue to encourage them in weldoing which haue begun well and to rebuke the wilfull offenders And though these should be the exercises of euery day yet especially they belong to the Sabbath wherein we make a supplie of the wants which we haue on the weeke daies The duties of loue required to the bodies of our brethren are the visiting of the sicke the relieuing of the imprisoned the helping of the poore and miserable the feeding of the hungrie the cloathing of the naked the comforting of the distressed the bestowing of our goods on them that are needie In the primitiue Church as they did euery Sabbath receiue the Sacrament so they laide something downe to the vse of the poore which they did both to giue some thankefull testimonie how the Lord the weeke before had blessed them as also to shew some godly token of their pittie to their afflicted brethen Concerning the exercises of loue towards the credit of our brethren if we shall heare of any secret reports tending to the discredite of others wee must not onely carefully suppresse it but wisely endeuour to recouer their former credite This requireth heauenly wisedome both to admonish the author of euill reports as also to signifie vnto the man euill spoken of what hazard and shipwrake of his good name is pretended yet still concealing the person and vrging the report that if the partie be guiltie he may the sooner step out of his sinne the Lord hauing discharged such a warning peece against him or being guiltlesse that he rather seeke to proue by the rumor than to pursue the author But alas the sinne of our age hath not onely brought in the ignorance and banished the practise of this Christian dutie but also which more is in stead of healing we would the credite of others and it is hard to discerne whether there are more willing to report euill or not vnwilling to heare euill reports of others Who seeth not the common profession of our Sabbath to be a table talking and vaine babling of the infirmities of others tossing to and fro the credit of our brethren as a tennis ball and this not onely vsed among brainsicke and vnstable women whose tongues labour of some greater infirmitie but also of men who vndiscreetly either set abroch or draw out to the full measure and past measure the discredit of their neighbours so that they are so farre from saluing such sores
and stopping such breaches that they lance deeper and roade further then any haue done before them Furthermore in all these exercises both publike and priuate both concerning faith and the duties of loue both with our selues and with others two things especially of vs must bee obserued First we must at night trie our hearts with what truth with what care and with what sinceritie we haue done these things because as God abhorreth hypocrisie in euery thing so especially he cannot abide it in his owne worship Secondly wee are to examine our selues with what profit either to our selues or to others with what comfort with what increase of good things we haue been conuersant in these dueties that wee rest not in the work wrought but that we may offer vp the fruits of our holy increase in a good conscience to the Lord. The first thing then is to trauaile with our hearts for sincerity because though generally all the cōmandements require spiritual obedience yet those more peculiarly which immediatly do binde vs to our God This we shall do if we do the duties of faith faithfully the exercises of repentance carefully the duties of loue louingly On this manner then may we expostulate with our selues Hath the Lords increase of mercie brought me a daies increase of holines how is my knowledge increased my affectiōs touched my faith strengthened my repentance renewed the loue of the Saints in me confirmed How did the word pricke my heart how were my affections quickned by prayer how much was my faith strengthened in the Sacraments Hath the Sabbath been our delight are we nearer to God in faith and repentance are we nearer our brethren in loue and beneuolence are wee better affected to the glorie of God is sinne more grieuous vnto vs than it hath been If it be giue God the glory in Christ if not let our losses cause vs to make some godly recouery in time to come These things little thought of is the cause why for the most part and almost generally we rest in the ceremoniall vse of the Sabbath Now let vs consider a little of the goodnesse of God in giuing so holy a varietie of good things the consideration whereof partly may humble vs and partly comfort vs. For in so rich and princely vicissitude though we doe many things yet some duties priuate or publike with our selues or with others may be left vndone if we doe the outward actions we faile in inwerd affections this ought to humble vs. Howbeit wee may here also sucke out some comfort to the more alluring of vs to these holy exercises in that though we be weary of one exercise we may refresh our selues with another if we profit not by one we may profit by another so that if we be altogether voide of delight and reape no profit at all we cannot but excuse the Lord accuse our selues For if we cannot thriue in priuate exercises we may gaine by the publike meanes if we can finde no delight by ourselues we may ioyne with others if we cannot profite by reading we may profite by praying if not by praying then by meditating if not by meditating then by conferring if not by conferring yet by singing if not by singing yet by viewing the creatures of God if not by these then by teaching admonishing and visiting of others if not herein by suffering our selues to be taught admonished and instructed of others Wherefore as in a solemne banket furnished with diuers meates the weakest stomacke not liking one dish may refresh it selfe with another vnlesse the appetite bee altogether gone so in this heauenly varietie the Lord hath prouided that the most weake may comfort his conscience if not with one spirituall daintie yet with another vnlesse it bee so sicklie that it is altogether gracelesse and voyde of hope of recouerie which the Lord in his mercie keepe from vs. And thus hauing shewed what is commanded let vs goe forward to those things which are forbidden The Sabbath wee say is broken either by generall impediments and lets whereby we cannot sanctifie the day or else by those euill fruits which follow the not keeping of the same For as there be two things commanded to wit rest and sanctification of the rest so two things are forbidden namely labour and trauaile so farre as either they hinder the sanctifying of the Sabbath and the prophaning of the Sabbath rest First of the impediments of sanctifying of the Sabbath which in their owne nature are indifferent wee must know that as the furtherances of this sanctification are commanded so the hinderances are forbidden and as rest is so farre commanded as maketh to the sanctifying of the day so our works are not simply forbidden but so farre forth as they be hinderances to the holy obseruation of the same And these be either lawfull workes or lawfull recreations and pleasures And therefore as wee say in the Commandement going before that all vaine light vsuall and accustomed othes are forbidden and yet affirme that all such othes are commaunded as are taken vp in the defence of God his glorie our brethrens welfare or in any other cases of weight and importance when the things must needs be knowne and otherwise than by an oth cannot be knowne so wee say in this precept all vsuall affaires on the Sabbath are here forbidden and we grant that if these fall out for the glory of God in the preseruation of his creatures necessarily to be done or so as they may enable vs the more to any duties of the Sabbath then they are not onely not forbidden but also more streightly enioyned vs. And therfore as no others creeping in vnder pretence are allowed but such as are weightie likewise we permit no works of pretended necessitie but such as in that they cannot be done the day before nor the day after are for the former considerations necessarily required And whereas the Lord doth not onely giue leaue to draw the Oxe or the Asse out of the ditch to preserue their liues but also to lead them to the water to make their liues more comfortable to them so we permit not only things needfull to the life of man but also things conuenient to the vse comfort of man as the dressing of conuenient meates whereby a man may be made more cheerfull in the duties of sanctification so that both in vsing them we refresh not oppresse our selues and in preparing them we vse the time before after or betweene the publike exercise But as God hath permitted this leaue so we on our parts are to take heede that we abuse not this libertie For when the Lord is so equall liberall and fauourable in granting and pardoning our necessitie and furthering our conueniences he will not doubtlesse leaue vnpunished the greedy gaine-feekers which vnder the forge of necessitie abuse their libertie his liberalitie The lawfulnes of which permission is taught vs by Christ himselfe
in a second degree torment him This is an actiue crucifying now comes in a passiue crucifying And this is a cuppe not of the Communion for that needs the sonne of thunder the child of Zebedeus but it is the cuppe of the crosse whereof he himselfe did drink this is the Baptisme wherewith wee must be baptized as he was that is not with the water of Iordan for euery child of a seuen-night old may bee washed with it but of affliction whereof wee must taste And as Christ hath now a Crowne of glorie but hee had another crowne before euen a crowne of thornes so in this feast we haue a cup without bitternes but there is a cuppe of bitternes which either we haue drunk or must drink or both The drinking of that cup binds vs to drinke of this And surely suffer we must some haue their passion in death and inwardly and that is most sore better it is to haue it before death and outwardly for surely drinke we must if we participate of the one we must also participate of the other But as it is good to vse this trial before so there is another examination more profitable that followes after A man may by the sight of the soile gather by some gesse what fruit wil come vp and what it wil beare A man may by the ingredience of the medicine coniecture what effect will ensue vpon it But when we see the fruite come vp it is farre more sure and when the purgation hath wrought wee may more certainely iudge of the effect of it And because these accidēts of repentance from dead works faith in Christ loue toward men going before may deceiue vs it is good to put the matter out of all doubt to trie our selues afterward if we can heare the word more ioyfully if we trauell for righteousnes of Faith more soundly and make the skore of our sinnes lesse then they were before they are comfortable fruites of the truth of our hearts Now if any say that these signes antecedent the beginning whereof is in repentance and sorrow for sinne the end whereof is charitie and these also that follow after are very good things and yet entring with himselfe into the triall he findeth himselfe more discouraged than encouraged to him I say if a man had Repentance and Faith in most perfect and ample manner that man were not to receiue with the Saints for these mysteries were prouided for their helpe which haue wants and therefore for imperfections no man must discourage himselfe to come hither Onely let him looke to this that he doe whatsoeuer he doth though not perfectly yet sincerely Then as it is most sure that by our examination we should fall into the agonie of Christ to sweate blood and if it were possible euen to be couered with the drops of blood so because mans nature cannot bee brought to this by reason of that cold sweate and cold repentance that is in vs. Christ therefore was brought into this sweate by a glooming heate Christ I say who enduring this agonie became not onely a satisfaction for our sinnes but also for our imperfections in good things he doing good things absolutely therefore Christ fell into these bathes that his perfection in suffering might satisfie for our imperfection in well doing The rather we are to sticke to this because if we cannot bring our selues immediately into the first degree of sorrow yet that we stay not to come to the second degree that is that wee be grieued that wee can be no more grieued and if wee come to this this shall be sufficient And to all such as thus in truth shall prepare themselues doe those prayers of Hezekiah 2. Chron. 30. belong that the Lord will fulfill the measure of their righteousnesse and pardon their sinnes that prepare their whole hearts to seeeke him And thus much for the triall before and after the Lords Supper FINIS A TREATISE OF GODS FEARE THe stile of Moses Psal. 90. 11. doth vehemently set downe the paucitie of them that truly feare God hee saith who feareth c. wee knowe the thing sought for and enquired after is not knowne to the Asker for then the question were vaine and superfluous and the verie nature and institution of a question is to haue relation euermore to the increase of knowledge in some thing not sufficiently knowne wherefore it is like that Moses knew few fearing God aright and in generall this stile is very needefull in all Gods things for wee are slenderly acquainted with them but in euill things there is no question or enquiry to be made as being a thing comming into the eyes eares and hearts of all men enough and as wee see by daily experience too much Now if wee will goe from Moses time to Dauids time we shall see hee makes the like question Psalme 15. 1. Lorde who shall dwell in thy tabernacle c. as one that saw a great want of men desiring that way but come to the contrarie and Psalme 14. hee sheweth that all are gone out of the way all are corrupt there needes no question to be made of such Goe yet further to the dayes of Esay and we see his stile to iumpe with both the former as Esay 53 Who hath beleeued our report as though they could hardly bee found that would credit his words but euen in the very first chapter he was not afraid simply and without inquirie to say that all were so full of sinne that there were no place voide of wicked men from top to the toe If wee come to Christ his time he saith in his dayes Who is a true and faithfull seruant who is a trustie seruant who when his Lord commeth he shall finde faithfull but of the ambitious Pharisies we knowe there was great store If wee chronicle from Moses to Dauids time from Dauid to Esaies time from Esay to Christ his time and from Christ to the end of the world wee shall finde it a matter of controuersie to haue men fearing God but of the other sort it is a thing without all manner of controuersie And here we must not thinke that it might be many feared God but they knew not mens hearts for God himselfe the searcher of the heart acknowledgeth the same that they doe as Esay saith 59. 4. No man calleth for Iustice no man contendeth for trueth 16. and when he sawe there was no man hee wondred that none should offer himselfe neither is this excesse of euill noted onely in the persons but euen the times are full of euill Genes 6. 6. It is saide the thoughts of mens hearts were euill continually or euery day Micah saith they spent the whole night in euill and so goeth further so that Moses hauing set downe all the day and Micah all the night wee may say all time is stuffed with euill if we haue any time for good it is in purpose not in practise it is
much moued but in the Lords cause they are as cold as ice and there is no heate within them which is a testimonie vnto them that their anger is fleshly and that it doth greatly displease the Lord. Therefore if when wee see a man commit any sinne and we also know that it tendeth to the dishonour of God and the hurt of his owne soule and if then we can be grieued and if then we cannot chuse but be angry hereby we may know that our anger is good because the glory of God and the profit of our brother did therevnto moue vs and not our priuate iniuries Now if wee would be glad thus to make the glorie of God the chiefe cause of our anger let vs first learne to passe ouer iniuries done against vs and quietly to beare them and by that meanes we shal better learne more safely to be angry when the thing concerneth the glorie of God for if a man hath not learned to put vp his owne iniuries patiently and without reuenge he shall mingle it with the other and so shall passe measure and most commonly he shall make both vnprofitable Secondly some men can neuer be pleased and euery light trifle doth stirre them vp to anger which cannot but be euill and this proceedeth altogether from the flesh this anger cannot be allowed But spirituall anger is not easily stirred vp and when it is then it is measured by the quantitie of the fault a small fault a small and short anger a greater fault a greater anger of a longer coÌ„tinuance For herein must we be like our heauenly Father who is slow to wrath chideth vs not continually marketh not what is done amisse nor recompenceth vs according to our deseruings But continually vseth more meanes to cause vs to loue him than to cause vs to feare him And thus ought it to be with vs also if we wil be children of such a father so that we ought to striue and labour to be loued rather than feared and by loue to allure rather than by feare to compell Againe with the Lord wee ought to be greatly grieued for great offences for smaller offences to be lesser grieued Now if a man finde himselfe to bee of a hastie nature and quickly angrie know also that such a one exalteth folly and that anger resteth in the bosome of fooles But a man of a patient spirit passeth in wisedome Yea let him know that such anger is not good and therefore labour earnestly that it may be repressed in him which that he may dolet him think and know that before holy anger there must goe prayer that the Lord in mercie may rightly direct him in the same If therefore we cannot or do not before our anger or when the occasion is offered pray vnto the Lord that he may keepe vs vpright in the same we haue to suspect our anger for we are in danger to fall and offend therein Thirdly it is a marke of Christian anger when we are angrie with sinne in whomsoeuer wee finde or whosoeuer committeth it for many will in their own matters and causes be very angrie and in them will pretend a careful zeale of Gods glorie but if a sinne be committed which toucheth them not they can easily let it passe as if a mans owne wife bee a whore his children disobedient his seruants stubborne and wilful or if any sinne be committed which toucheth him neere theÌ„ wil he exclaim cry out for that God is dishonored and will say Who euer saw such seruants What wickednesse is in children now adaies that they be thus disobedient and what women bee these to doe thus wickedly In the meane time if another mans seruant be disobedient if his wife be an whore he cannot be angrie he cannot be grieued Such men as these must needs suspect their anger for herein they bewray want of faith want of loue want of care of the glorie of God which as it is aduanced by the obedience of others as well as by ours so it is likewise dishonoured by the sinnes of others as well as by ours But when the sinne doth not concerne vs if then we cannot bee contented but the very zeale of Gods glorie and the loue of our brethren doth moue vs thereunto then may we thinke that our hearts be vpright in that anger Againe there be diuers which when their enemies offend then wil they be readie to cry out against it and will bee highly displeased withall but if their friends offend they can beare with them and thinke the sinne in them smal or nothing But Christian and spiritual anger is cleane contrarie for it rather beares with the fault in his enemie than in his friends and will sooner more sharply rebuke it in his friend than in his enemie Therefore such friends as can smooth a man in his sinne are neither to be liked nor desired for Open rebuke is better than secret loue and the wounds of a louer are sweete Wee see that if a mans child or his wife or some speciall friend were sicke in bodie they vse all meanes that they might be restored to their health and if they did not their wife children or friends would quickly thinke they loued them not And why should it not be thus in the spirituall sicknes of sinne How doth a man loue mee when hee will not vse all meanes to deliuer me from the danger of sinne When therefore our friends doe fall into sinne if then wee can be angry and that when they doe most fauour vs because the cause is Gods and concerneth their saluation if then wee can remember old loue and temper wisely loue with anger to reproue them it is a signe that our anger is not fleshly but of the spirit Fourthly there is a note of Christian spirituall anger which though it be very like to the former yet it discerneth one from another as much as any other doth For many men will be angry with other mens sinnes but they can neuer be angry for their owne Against such as these the Lord speaketh saying Hypocrite cast out the beame out of thine owne eye first and then thou shalt see to cast out the moâ—e out of thy brothers eye And againe in another place He that is cleere among you cast the first stone at her When we therefore can be first angry with our own sinnes and more angry with them than with others yea when we can throw the first stone at our selues then is our anger of the Lord. For no man can euer bee angrie in vprightnesse of other mens sinnes which cannot first be grieued and angrie with his owne If our anger begin first with our selues and that for euerie sinne that is in vs so that there is no sin which we are willing to fauour in our selues or desirous to continue and lie in it still and no man is more grieued for our sinnes than we our selues are and
we doe more accuse and condemne our selues than any other doth or can doe and againe if a sinne be not in vs yet we be afraid least it may bee and therefore wee vse meanes against it then if wee bee angrie with the sinne of others we haue this good warrant that our anger is good yea if we be accused or thought to be corruptly angrie either with our own causes or with our enemies insomuch that meÌ„ condemne our anger yet we haue the testimonie of our hearts and consciences to tell that it is not so and therefore herein may we take sound comfort Fiftly some men there are who when they are angrie with one they will bee angrie with all and their anger doth so chafe and ouercome them as it were that they are vnfit for duties either to God or their brethren This anger is altogether fleshly to be condemned That anger then which maketh vs vnfit to heare Gods word to goe to prayer which disquieteth our minds and troubleth vs that anger I say is to be misliked though it were for a good cause and in Gods behalfe for the workes of Gods spirit do not one let or hinder another but rather do further one another insomuch that if we were cold in prayer before yet this earnestnesse in Gods cause doth quicken vs vp and maketh vs very readie vnto prayer if wee were dull in hearing the word before wee are now better affected and this true zeale and anger in the Lords cause and for his glorie will put an edge to euery good thing we goe about True anger doth not let vs from doing our duties vnto God nor diminish our loue towards our brethreÌ„ but rather stirreth vp in vs a compassion ouer them for the wrath of God which wee see hang ouer their heads And for that cause we are in puâ—â— moued to pray for them more earnestly than before so farre are we from taking reuenge yea there is a greater care in vs how we may helpe them out of their sinne than to punish them for their sinne So that heere anger for the sinne is ioyned with a louing compassion ouer the partie and the one doth not so much moue vs to take reuenge of them as the oher doth moue them to pitie their case Here then is a speciall difference betweeâ—â— them for Christian anger hath euer a griefe ioyned with it both for the dishonour of God the hurt of our brother but carnall and fleshly anger hath a ioy and pleasure in it and â—eedeth it selfe therewith and is puffed vp Such godly anger was in Christ against the Pharisies where it is said that hee was angrie and sorrowfull and in another place when hee saw the destruction of Ierusalem for their sinnes for which he had bin angrie with them it is said of him that he wept Likewise Paul threatning the Corinthians that for their sins he would come to them with a rod saith after I am afraid that when I come the Lord doe humble me and I shall bewaile many that haue sinned contrariwise hee describeth fleshly anger to be such as puffeth men vp when they see the sinnes of their brethren Now that we may come to haue an holy anger wrought in vs for sin it is needfull that we labour for that affection which was in the Prophet Dauid when he saith The rebukes of them that rebuke thee haue fallen vpon me Where the Prophet sheweth that euery sin which was committed against God he thought that it was committed against himselfe and was as grieued and angrie therewith because the glorie of God which was committed to his care was stained and God himselfe dishonoured and this did make him angrie and zealous in the cause of the Lord and this zeale must be also in vs. Which that it may be tempered and not too rigorous we ought also to consider how the Apostle Paul appheth the same place when he would exhort them to beare the infirmities of the weake and not to deale ouer sharply with them he bringeth the example of Christ who suffered for the sins of the people as for his owne and so accounted of them So then we ought to thinke that the sinnes which by our brethren are committed are coÌ„mitted of vs and are ours which if wee can doe it will much abate rigour and sharpe dealing in admonition as also in the punishment of sinne The Apostle in another place saith Beare yâ— one anothers burthen and so fulfill the measure of Christ. Now if wee shall ioyne these two affections together in vs first to thinke that euery sinne committed against Gods maiestie is coÌ„mitted against vs and againe that euery sinne which our brother doth we in our own persons do the same the first will breede in vs an anger and zeale for the glorie of God the other will worke in vs patience and compassion because of our owne flesh and of the Image of God which our brother beareth and thereof will come a zealous anger ioyned with loue and compassion of the partie By these notes may true Christian and spirituall anger be tried and discerned from that which is fleshly and carnall that wee may follow the one as commanded in the law and wrought in our hearts by the spirit of God and that we may auoid the other as forbidden in the law and proceeding from the corruption of our flesh that we may neither be fooles which are alwaies angry for euery thing neither of the damnable and blasphemous family of fleshly loue which will not in their perfection be angry at all other differences there bee but if a man doe well consider of these and practise them hee shall easily discerne the rest FINIS A TREATISE OF BLESSEDNES HE may bee saide to haue tasted true blessednesse whom the Lorde before all beginnings hath chosen to saluation whose saluation purposed by God the father is performed by God the sonne to whom the election by God the father and redemption by God the sonne is ratified by God the holy Ghost in whome this assurance of faith is wrought by the word preached faith breeding peace of minde this peace causeth ioy ioy being accompanied with securitie securitie working in loue loue labouring with a care to please God with a feare to displease God from whence issueth a desire of weldoing to others indeuouring to bring them to the peace with God and man which he tasteth of himselfe Lastly he is truely blessed who besides all the former things knoweth how to vse prosperitie moderately and aduersitie patiently wayting and looking for the accomplishment of God his promise in the kingdome of heauen More particularly we will intreate of true happinesse by the causes and by the effects of it The originall cause is the loue of God in ordaining vs to bee heires of life eternall Ephes. 1. 4. Matth. 25 34. Wherein is laide open the bountifull riches of the mercie of God to vs ward in
get knowledge and feeling Wherefore all men must looke to this men and women old and young masters and seruants What will they challenge themselues to be Christians and glorie in the title alone and not esteeme of the dutie They will leaue that part peraduenture to book learned men and to Preachers Well they must know that againe whereof they are wilfully ignorant that there is a mutual coherence betweene these two things the title and the dutie What ye glorie that yeare Prophets and yet ye prophecie not ye boast that ye are Kings and ye ouercome not ye bee glad to be counted Priests and ye sacrifice not Euen Papists though they taught ignorance to be the mother of deuotion can say more for their superstition and Heretikes can say more for their diuellish opinions than Protestants for the defence of Christ his glorious Gospell Look but to the Papists and Familie of loue how painfull and cunning they are to goe to runne to ride to make one like of their heresies see how they will looke for you at markets how they will entertaine you what meekenes what mildenes they will vse to salute you This ought to shame vs this ought to make vs labour more for knowledge that when temptations inuade vs when Satan accuseth vs when heresie shal assault vs we may stand stedfast and vnremoueable we may edifie one another and in persecution not be dismaied but resist constantly vnto blood Now as Peter hath shewed that which Ioel prophecied to be fulfilled so these verses following shewe the iudgements of God which should fall vpon the Church for the neglect or contempt of these graces offered There is some question here about the time Some vnderstand it of Christ his comming in the flesh-some of his comming to iudgement others more truly thinke it to be that whole time which is betweene his comming in the flesh and his comming to iudgement and so it appeareth the most probable opinion both by the things going before and by that which followeth after For in the words going before it is saide In the last dayes I will powre out my spirit now the giuing of the spirit was fulfilled in that whole time spoken of Againe that which followeth after concerning calling vpon the name of the Lord is also meant of that time Now it both that which goeth before and that which followeth after be vnderstood of that time then it is probable that that which is in the midst is likewise so vnderstood And although Christ his first comming was a most glorious time as we may see by the testimonie of the Apostle yet his last comming shall be a farre more glorious day as wee may see Titus 2 2. Thess. 4. where his comming is described to bee with Angels and with a shoute Yet because this glorie doth appeare in the whole course of redemption it shall be good to vnderstand this as the places going before and comming after that is of the whole time in all which hee ceaseth not to offer these graces and to execute these iudgements As for the wordes themselues some thinke them to be vnderstood literally some allegorically and spiritually But they admit both First that they haue vse in their naturall signification it appeareth because the Lord neuer leaueth his Church without some instructions in the Sunne the Moone the Heauens and the Earth For besides naturall eclipses in Sunne and Moone and other exaltations yet there haue been workes extraordinarie in them both which haue been as prognostications of Gods wrath for sinne Further wee may safely gather that there was neuer any strange Eclipse Comet apparition in the heauens shaking of the earth strange and vnnatural births but after this change of nature some euent came strangely sooner or later which shewed that men had broken their obedience with God and were become monstrously disobedient which the Lord maketh knowne to vs by changing the course of nature Therefore wee say that before great Earthquakes plagues warres Comets famine or such like goeth great contempt of religion monstrous prophanenes so they be the prognostications of some notable sinnes either in religion or in life or in both Thus wee neither exclude the literall sense and yet wee doe not admit that fansie or rather frensie of the Familie of loue because we graunt that after strange disobedience and contempt followe strange punishments and reuenge so that the Prophet sheweth the workes of God for sinne either by the things following or by the signes going before It is a question why at this time wherein hee would shewe himselfe so gratious the Lord should send such tokens of his wrath Here wee see a contrarie order of teaching to flesh and blood because God will then haue his mercie manifested when he will shew his iustice And because men hearing of the Gospell imagine of a felicitie in this world therefore Peter to awaken them out of this dreame le ts them to vnderstand that vnlesse these gifts be reuerently receiued God will be most angrie because they either refuse or abuse the mercies of God so offered The vse of this is partly in respect of the elect and people regenerate and partly in respect of the wicked and vnregenerate in respect of the elect either before or after their regeneration before their regeneration to bring them to seeke Iesus Christ. For though it is certaine that God in time will call them whom he hath predestinated and chosen yet because his Gospell is not so pretious vnto them as it should be therefore the Lord sendeth them crosses sometimes pouertie sometime sicknes sometime reproch sometime a troubled minde sometime priuate miserie and sometime a publike calamitie to inuolue them among others because they haue no more trust in the promises of God before they be humbled And because men wil not easily or vsually be humbled by the bare word the Lord sealeth it by sending of troubles that when wee can feele no comfort either in heauen or in earth but perdition and matter of damnation in our selues wee should then be the fitter to receiue comfort in Christ. Againe for as much as God his children haue one speciall fault or other as priuie pride vainglorie selfe-loue or such like priuie corruptions that the word of God cannot be suffered to draw vs out of these sinnes for this cause the Lord sendeth affliction by his correction he draweth vs out of our ciuill righteousnes maketh vs make conscience of inward and hidden corruptions and putteth them in minde by miserie that the same corruption is â—â—rking in them which hath broken forth in others and that naturally it did dwell in them though repressed by the finger of God it did not violently flame out Againe where others lie in sinne and know it not because the very light of nature is choked in them God his spirit can take little hold to worke any thing vpon them that the Lord might bring them to see sinne vnknowne and to
persons loth for to pray know that prayer is not a thing of the mouth but of the minde not a sounding of the voyce but a yerning of the spirit not a labour of the lips but a trauailing of the heart and therefore will confesse giuing God the glorie to their owne shame that they had rather heare the word two houres than thus seriously striue in prayer one quarter of an houre And why It is a small thing to lend the eares in hearing it is easie to feede our delight with hearing a man renewing our knowledge but to set on worke the eye the eare the hands to trauell with the heart to set the whole bodie in a frame of subiection as becommeth them that pray to the Lord which sheweth that prayer is a thing both painfull and laborious we shall proue it to be a very hard thing Prayer bringeth the experience of the things which wee know and without it we haue as little proofe of our knowledge as they haue vse of an hidden treasure which neuer are the better for it The word maketh knowne to vs the treasures of God his wisedome but faith bringeth the experience of them by applying and appropriating these mercies of God to our selues prayer is the instrument whereby this faith is continued in vs. The word telleth vs that God will plague sinners prayer brings an experience of this The word telleth vs that God careth for vs prayer proueth this the word sheweth that the Lord hath both power and mercie to shew to his people prayer obtaineth the triall of this the word reuealeth to vs the wisedome prouidence maiestie and goodnes of God prayer conueieth the certaintie of these things into vs. God will bee glorified wholy and onely and cannot abide that wee should be fellow-partners with him therein If a man come by knowledge faith and repentance by hearing it is rather an infusion into a man than an action from a man and it is the great mercie of God but when the Lord brings a man on his knees and humbles him in prayer and constraineth him to aske all of God that wee might heare rightly and so vse the things heard this breaketh the heart of a man and makes him to say Great is the Lord. This I say humbles a man to acknowledge his wants this calleth downe many blessings both spirituall and corporall from the Lord. We know that though a father is readie and fully hath purposed to leaue an inheritance vnto his children yet to acquaint them with obedience he will haue them aske things of farre lesse value at his hands so God notwithstanding he hath purposed to giue vnto vs an heauenly inheritāce which in Christ is purchased yet to continue vs in faith and obedience he will haue vs to aske it of him If mans wisedome can come thus farre shall we not hereby gather the wisedome of God If man hath this pitie shall we doubt of mercie in God and as prayer bringeth experience of God his loue so also it proueth our knowledge faith and repentance For if we will be suiters at God his hand wee must not willingly displease him For we see that when we would obtaine a suite of a man we will be carefull not to offend him least we should suffer repulse and likewise when we pray we must addresse our hearts to obedience and therefore the Scripture speaketh of clensing our hearts of hypocrisie and vnfaithfulnes If this care be had in suites for things corruptible that willingly we will not offend him to whom we sue then must wee know that God is Lord of the spirits and therefore to pray vnto him without auoyding things displeasing him and doing things pleasing him is but grosse by pocrisie Hee must needes be a godly man then that prayes often and if wee be so bold to pray nourishing some sinne in vs besides that we are dull in prayer wee are inwardly both accused and accursed Hereof comes such plentifull acknowledging of our sinnes in prayer with a purpose to auoide them hereof come such vowes and protestations of obedience so that prayer doth not onely continue repentance but also breedeth thankfulnes For it is our corruption when we know that we obtaiened a thing any other waies than by prayer that then we ascribe it to the meanes but when we see God hath heard our prayers it sealeth our faith it confirmeth our thankfulnes True it is that God giueth many mercies without praying yet this must the more make vs thankfull and nothing slacke vs in vsing the meanes which God hath appointed That prayer further confirmeth loue to God it is manifest alreadie now we must shew how it worketh loue euen to our brethren When a man comes to pray and hath this choake-peare that he must forgiue or else not be forgiuen he must needs be either an hypocrite in his prayer or cease from prayer or forgiue his enemies It is palpable hypocrisie to desire God to forgiue vs many and great sinnes and we will not pardon our brother a few and light offences If we will take a view of the weight height length depth and breadth of our sins we will confesse it hypocrisie to craue pardon for so many sinnes being hardly brought to forgiue others a fewe trespasses And for this cause the Scripture saith If yee forgiue not others yee cannot be forgiuen If then Prayer be such a thing as nature doth least entertaine if it brings such experience of God his loue towards vs if it so confirmeth Faith continueth repentance and causeth loue both to God and man it is good cause that this is set to inferre the other and to make all other parts of God his worship the more effectuall Hee shall be saued That is in the midst of diseases he shall not be taken away in the time of iniquitie he shall not be ouertaken but in all these he shall suffer with Faith and a good conscience Besides by the word of sauing is meant the obtaining of all graces as pledges of our saluation and gages of our inheritance so that it doth not barely betoken an exempting of vs from the former iudgements threatned Will a man then escape the wrath menaced and enioy the grace promised let him vse true and heartie prayer which hath it fruite commended vnto vs both in the chapter going before in the election of an Apostle and also in the beginning of this chapter in that being gathered together in prayer the holy Ghost was sent downe Now let vs speake a little of the circumstances First of the persons it is said Whosoeuer Secondly for the extremitie of the time it is said shall be saued that is from those iudgements and endued with those graces that euen then when there shall be so many opinions that we shall not bee able well to discerne the truth when wickednes shall abound euery where examples of godlinesse be no where when wee shall be able to finde no comfort either in our selues
puffed vp with pride that they reioyce when their pride may be pulled downe or their haughtinesse abated either by some sharpe rebuke or by some fearefull threatning or by some moderate correction from the Lord. For they know that if it were needefull for S. Paul to be buffeted and that by the minister of Satan to the intent that his pride might be beaten down then it is much more needful for them after sundrie waies to be humbled Besides they doe not only desire the word but they also waite vpoÌ„ the Lord vntill it please him to worke further in them thereby and this waiting is as earnest as is theirs who hauing watched all the night doe waite and looke for the dawning of the day Secondly as they see their wants so also they see that grace they haue receiued and are for that time well appayed and contented therewith and therefore as their wants doe humble them so the graces of God receiued doe comfort them and as their wants doe call vpon them cause them to seeke more so that they haue doth prouoke them to be thankefull for that they haue receiued See then a quite contrarie course of the wicked and those that of sinceritie doe worship God see I say how contrarily the graces and gifts of God doe worke in them And therefore from the consideration hereof wee may well draw a fourth rule whereby to make triall and examination of our selues So to conclude this point in a word when a man by the spirit of God hath been inlightned vnto a certaine and sufficient knowledge of Gods will when he findeth his affection chiefly and aboue all other things set vpon God when he findeth a pure and sincere loue of God in his heart not for wages but for the worke of grace which after an vnspeakeable manner doth moue him thereunto when he doth thankfully acknowledge mercies receiued as he doth carefully attend and waite vpon the Lord til he bestow some greater measure of graces vpon him then may he bee vndoubedly perswaded that hee hath found the spirit working in him in a more effectuall manner and that therefore it shall neuer be taken from him But what then may such men cast off all care No for vnto them doth S. Paul giue this charge That they doe not quench the spirit And notwithout cause doth he giue them this charge for though the spirit it selfe can neuer be taken vtterly from them yet doubtlesse if they waxe proud if they grow secure if they fall into sinne then the graces and gifts of the spirit may decay and dye in them their cleere vnderstanding their feeling their affection and all may be gone so that in their own iudgement and in the iudgement of others it may seeme that they haue quite quenched put out the spirit Neither must this seeme so strange for if the image of God which was more perfectly placed in Adam than it is now in vs If I say this image might quite be lost and blotted out as we see it was then no marueile if the graces of the spirit of God be for a time as it were dead and drowned in vs. And that we may be the lesse offended herewith the Scriptures doe offer vnto vs such examples of men as hauing been once effectually called and truly borne againe haue yet afterward through some sinnes lost the graces of the spirit such were the Galathians for they were truly called and effectually regenerate by the spirit and Gospell of God as may appeare by this that for the words sake they reuerenced the Apostle as the Angell of God yet they were snared with false doctrine and fel very dangerously to the choking and quenching of the graces of Gods spirit in them The spirit it selfe was not takâ—n from them nay Christ did still continue in their hearts but yet for want of godly graces hee was as it were without fashion or forme so that the Apostle did as it were trauell againe vntill Christ was fashioned anew in them Dauid also vpon the committing of his sinne was brought into the like â—ase therefore in the 51. Psalme he prayeth That God will create in him a new spirit What was the spirit quite gone No for by and by in the same Psalme he prayeth That the Lord would not take away his holy spirit from him How can these two stand together first to pray that a new spirit may bee created in him and then that the spirit of God may not be taken from him Surely the spirit it selfe was still in him and therfore he prayeth that it may not be taken from him but the graces and gracious working of the spirit they were dead and gone and therefore he praieth that they may be renewed in him By this then we see that the very chiefe graces of the spirit may be quenched euen in the most godly when they fall into sinne But yet that no libertie may be taken hereby let vs a little consider what griefe and punishment they procure to themselues that do by any meanes lose the graces of the spirit First of all we must know that though the spirit of God caÌ„not be gotten by our labour yet it costeth vs much labour and wee must vndergoe much trauell and suffer much trouble before the spirit of God doe take possession of vs now when the graces of the spirit are lost all this our labour seemeth to be lost and what griefe is it to see the whole labour and trauell of a man to vanish and come to nothing Secondly when a man receiueth the spirit of God and by the same spirit is assured that his sinne is forgiuen him that he is in the fauour of God there doth arise in his heart a great ioy in the holy Ghost a ioy I say that is vnspeakeable and glorious and this ioy is lost and gone when the graces of Gods spirit are gone with how great griefe and woe they knowe that in any measure haue tasted of it Againe when the graces of the spirit are choked in men then they haue no heart to doe good they haue no affection to goodnesse but all is gone and they are made for the time as it were an vnprofitable burthen of the earth What griefe can be greater than this what sorrow can sinke more deepe than that a good man should bee cleane withholden from doing good Moreouer it is sure that wheÌ„ the gifts of the spirit are in this sort gone then he that was most righteous before may soone fall into great sinnes yea and which is more they shall also suffer the reproch of their sinnes For this is a part of the couenant that God made with his That though he will not take his mercies vtterly from them yet hee will visite their sinnes with the rodde and their iniquities with scourges and what griefe this is the example of Gods children may shew vs. What griefe was it to
deuisest euill against thy neighbour though it be neuer so secretly yet besides all the former the Lord hath another meanes whereby he will bring thee to discredit for it And this is a very vehemeÌ„t suspition raised vp in the heart of him of whom thou deuisest this euill for as it oftentimes comes to passe that good motions which arise secretly in thy minde for the good of another doe cause the other man to thinke well of thee though he did neuer heare of them so doubtlesse doth it oâ—ten come to passe in euill motions Thou deuisest euill against another hee in some strange manner hath a heart-burning in ielousie ouer thee thou thinkest hardly of another man and he also is hardly perswaded of thee Thus the Lord doth cause thee to bee discredited in the hearts of others as thou imaginest some euil against others in thine heart True it is that the partie may sinne and doe very ill if he suspect without iust cause in as much as he doth thus suspect through an immoderate loue of himselfe yet the worke of the Lord is here to be considered who seeing the cause to be so iust doth stirre vp such suspitions in his minde Then to returne to our purpose if we will auoide an euill name we must auoide all euil surmises and deuises against others And this the Scripture doth also forbid vs for the Wiseman from the mouth of God doth forbid vs to thinke euill of the King in our bed-chambers because birds and other dumbe creatures shall disclose the thing rather than it shall be kept close This then must make vs afraid to do euil or to imagine ill in our beds or to declare our deepe counsailes euen to them that lie in our bosomes And this as it is a good meanes to prouide for a good name so it is a speciall rule of all godlines not when we be afraide of open sinnes alone but of secret euils not of acts alone but euen of the secret cogitations and thoughts of our hearts Thus we haue heard the first step that leadeth to a good name The second remaineth to be declared and that is a godly ielousie ouer a mans owne doings that they may not breede suspition of euill For it doth often come to passe that albeit a man doe not that which is simply euill he may iustly be suspected and suffer some blemish in his good name And for this cause doth the Apostle charge vs to procure honest things in the sight of God and man For this cause he commandeth vs that if there be any thing honest or of good report that we must follow and that we must embrace It is not enough therefore that men did say I did thinke no euill I did meane no harme for if through want of care or discretion thou hast ventured vpon the occasion thou hast giuen great matter of euill speeches to thy great discredit If then we will auoide this euill name as our prouerbe is wee must auoide all things that bring it For when men will care little to giue occasion then the Lord causeth an euill name to be raised vpon them that those which indeede are desperate may suffer iust discredit and they that are otherwise may bee reclaimed from the same And surely such is the crookednes of mans nature that if the Lord should not take this course euen his children would fall into many sinnes Therefore it is most requisite that men bee mindfull to auoide occasions and so much the rather because it is commonly saide either God or the diuell standeth at their elbow to worke vpon them Let vs see this in some example of our common life Thou art accustomed to walke abroade at inconuenient times at that time some thing is stollen and thou art burdened and charged with it Againe thou vsest to deale too familiarly and lightly with a maide she is gotten with child the fault is laid on thee Hereof thou hast giuen suspition because thou hast been a night goer and such an one as hath dealt want only with the maide albeit thou be free from the very act Now if thou be the childe of God and if thou be guided by his holy spirit then will hee teach thee to take profit by this false report and to say with thy selfe Lord thou knowest that I am free from this vâ—ry act yet it was my sinne to giue any such occasion whereby men might suspect me this sinne O Lord I am guiltie of and I know thou for this sinne hast iustly afflicted me Yet deare father I see thy mercie in this that whereas indeede I haue committed many sinnes thou hast passed ouer them and taken this whereof I am not so much guiltie so that now most mercifull father I doe rather suffer for righteousnesse then for my transgression and sinne yea deare Father I doe beholde thy tender mercie in this towards mee that by this euill report thou goest about to stay me from that sinne and to preuent meâ— that I may neuer fall into the same Wherefore seeing it hath been thy good pleasure to deale thus with me behold Lord I doe repent me of my former sinnes and promise before thee euen in thy feare neuer to doe this or the like sinne euer hereafter See here I beseech you the good profit which a good child of God through Gods spirit will take of this slanderous reproch after he had receiued some godly sorrow for giuing the occasion of that report But behold the contrary worke of Satan in the heart of vnbelieuers for hee will soone teach them this lesson and cause them to say thus What doth the churle accuse me without a cause doth he father such a villanous act vpon mee who neuer deserued it at his hands surely he shall not say so for nought I will make his sayings true and will doe the thing indeede Consider then this yee that feare the Lord and see in how fickle a state they doe stand which haue giuen occasion and in what great danger they be to be brought to commit the same or the like sinne afterward Therefore if any will be sure to keepe his good name then must he be sure to auoide all such occasions as might in any wise impaire and hinder it And thus much for the second step whereby we arise to a good name Thus we haue heard of two degrees toward a good name in the auoiding of euill and the occasions thereof And these indeed haue a great force to stay an euill name but sure they be not able to build vp a good name and credit among men To these therefore there must be added a third thing which hath most speciall force for this purpose and that is that wee be plentifull in good workes This doth our Sauiour Christ charge vs to be carefull of when hee saith Let your light so shine before mâ—n that they may see your good workes Manie repine at the good
the dignitie of a faithfull pastor and for the notable profession of his faith was pronounced blessed by the Lord Iesus Christ beginning to leaue too much to his carnall reason and his strength was called Satan and not knowing what corruption was in his hart when he most magnified his constant loue to the Lord Iesus he fell to denie him thrice and the last time to curse himselfe if he were the man But to leaue ancient and former examples and to turne the edge to our selues wofull experience by diligent obseruation of their owne hearts hath taught many that after some sweet plentifull measure of Gods mercy receiued they haue waxed lesse careful iealous ouer their owne â—ffections so for a time haue bin left of the Lord whereby though not some fearefull destruction yet some grieuous fall hath ensued vpon theÌ„ It is good therfore for vs to kâ—epe a carefull waâ—ch ouer our selues and to see whether after we haue been refreshed with some speciall graces of God in preaching praying and admonishing we haue not beene lesse carefull and so the neerer to some fall and vnfitter to receiue some new benefit vntill the Lord by humbling of vs hath prepared vs with some new desire And hereupon commeth it to passâ— that when we haue been some long time bathed as it were enbalmed with some inward feelings and outward fruits of the holy Ghost we haue beene corrected for that selfe loue and â—uffeted with some priuie pride dwelling in the flesh by some grieuous deadnes and dulnes of the spirit humbling vs vnder the hands of God as it did the Apostle Paul Now as we haue by these examples of others and experience in our selues proued that an hautie minde goeth before destruction so on the contrarie we will proue vsing none other order but that before set downe that before honour goeth lowlinesse Saul before he was exalted and aduaunced to the scepter hid himselfe in great humilitie as one that thought himselfe vnworthie so great a dignitie and so afterward was exalted Ahab though a most wicked man humbling himselfe at Elias rebuke was not punished in his owne person but in his posteritie Rehoboam being humbled with his people was exempted from that plague which otherwise was like to haue fallen vpon him But this we may behold more liuely in the godly whether we respect those reuelations and apparitioÌ„s of Angels which in former times happened to the fathers being humbled or whether we consider other graces of God in like estate bestowed vpon them Abraham was humbled Isaac was humbled Iacob was humbled then came the promise then appeared Angels then receiued they visions Ioseph though he had good graces of God yet least the violence of vnbridled youth should carrie him away he was humbled the iron pearced his soule his feete were in the stockes his place was among the imprisoned yet after some time of triall he was exalted not meanly but very highly Moses albeit he had some instinct of the Lord that he should be the gouernour of the Lords people besides his fortie yeeres in the court had fortie yeeres trauaile in the desert and afterward was aduanced After that Dauid had receiued many pledges of Gods fauour towards him as being annoynted king and in that he obtained great victories in ouermatching the Beare and the lyon in ouer throwing the furious Philistine after he had cured the raging spirit of a mad man by his sweet musicke yet as one not sufficiently prepared for the worke of the Lord he was preferred by humilitie If we consider of all the Kings of Iuda and Ierusalem as of Ezekiah Iosiah Asa and others we shall see how Ezekiah wept sore confessed his sinnes was much humbled before the health of his body was restored vnto him Iosiah before the Lord did vse him in the reformatioÌ„ of his Church had his hart broken Yea before the Apostles receiued thâ—t great gift the sending downe of the holy Ghost vpon them they were humbled with the Iewes they were shaken with a great winde and after so solemne a preparation they were endued with sweete graces of the spirit And throughout the whole volume of the booke of God it is manifest that when the Lord would appeare by visions or Angels to his holy people he humbled flesh and blood before as we see in Iâ—cob Ezechiel Zacharie Elizabeth and Marie the blessed virgin Now to come to the reasons why the Lord in wisedome vseth to deale with his on this manner we must know that therfore the Lord refuseth the seruice of the proud because then we are vnfit to glorifie his name we are vnprofitable to do good vnto our brethren we are vnprepared by pride to receiue any mercie at the hands of God And no mâ—rueile for how should wee looke that God should put honour vpon vs in vsing vs our seruice when we refuse to giue the glorie of his owne graces to him againe And why should not he dishonour vs with the want of his graces when we so dishonour him with abusing his graces Againe seeing vsually such is our weldoing to others as is our affection and compassion to them that neede our helpe and the pride of our owne abundance benummeth vs and maketh vs senselesse in the wants of others how can wee finde our hearts aright to any good dutie to our brethrens necessitie when for want of humilitie and tender affection we haue no regard of their wants nor feeling of their miserie Besides if when we are puft vp with a perswasion of perfection and rest in the securitie of our present safetie we are entangled and fettered that we cannot humble our selues in prayer before the Lord how shall we thinke our selues to be capable of any blessing from the Lord whose due time of helping is in the day of want and who refuseth to giue to none but to such as in the pride of their hearts refuse to doe so much as to pray vnto him On the contraâ—ie part when the Lord shall see vs good and faithfull seruants in returning the gaine and aduantage of all his gifts vnto himselfe and that we are content with his honour that â—e are his stewards when the sense of our owne miserie hath taught vs to shew mercie vnto others the conscience of our owne vnworthines hath emptied vs of all opinion of our selues and hath driuen vs in our beggerlike necessities to craue for euery little supplie of wants at the throne of mercie then is God most neere at hand to put vs in credit with his graces then are we most prepared to minister to the wants of others and then are wâ— fit to be filled with the hid treasures of the Lord for our comfort And hereupon it commeth to passe that many hauing had a large measure of Gods graces through pride haue suffered them to rot and consume away Hereof it commeth that
of the word of God succeeding them vnto the end of the world as it appeareth by Matthew the 28. the 19. and 20. verses Goe therefore and teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father and the Sonne and the holy Ghost teaching them to obserue all things whatsoeuer I haue commaunded you and loe I am with you alway vntill the end of the world The Apostles are gathered to their fathers but the ministerie shall be for euer it continueth vnto the end of the world therefore vnto the Ministers also are committed the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and they are the porters of the kingdome of heauen as the Apostles were Now this is euident by Ephes. 4. 11. c. He gaue some to be Apostles some Euangelists some Pastors and some Doctors And vnto these hee committed the ministerie of the word vntill the time that all the elect Saints of God were gathered together and the bodie of Christ througâ—ly builded vp which should not be before the end of the world By this we see that the Ministers are the porters of heauen and that they haue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen as the Apostles had Of this kingdome our Sauiour Christ speaketh Matth. 23 13. where hee reprooueth the Scribes and Pharisies saying Woe bee vnto you Interpreters of the Law for you haue shut vp the kingdome of heauen before men for ye your selues goe not in neither suffer ye them that would enter to come in What these keyes be our Sauiour Christ sheweth Luke the 11. the 52. saying Woe bee vnto you Interpreters of the Law for yee haue taken away the key of knowledge yee enter not in your selues and them that came in ye forbad Of this kingdome our Sauiour also speaketh Matth. 9. vers 35. And Iesus went about all cities and townes teaching in the Synagogues and preaching the Gospell of the kingdome And in the 10. of Luke the 10. and 11. verses our Sauiour Christ biddeth his Disciples to goe and preach but if they will not receiue you goe your waies out of the streetes of those cities and townes and say Euen the dust that eleaueth on vs of your citie we wipe off against you notwithstanding know this that the kingdome of God was come neere vnto you And in Luk. 17. 21. when the Pharisies asked Christ a questioÌ„ when the kingdom of Christ should come hee answered them and said The kingdome of God commeth not by obseruation and glorious signes neither shall men say loe here and loe there for the kingdome of God behold it is among you And here wee must beware of these translations who haue it thus translated the kingdome of God is within you for we must not thinke that the kingdome of God was in euery one of the Scribes and Pharisies but that it was amongst them so that euery one is not the kingdome of God as the Familie of loue teacheth And in Matthew 21. vers 43. Christ speaking vnto the vnthankfull Iewes saith The kingdome of God shall be taken from you and shall be giuen vnto a nation that shall bring foorth fruite Where we see that the kingdome of God is taken for the ministerie of the Word and the application of the kingdome of God vnto vs and here wee are to know that by these meanes of the ministerie of the Word as Fasting Prayer c. the kingdome of God is offered vnto vs but these are not the kingdome but the meanes to bring vs thereunto as is euident by Esay 52. vers 14. the which afterward is repeated and applied vnto this end of the Apostle Paul Rom. the 15. and 21. verse To whom hee was not spoken of they shall see him and they that heard not shall vnderstand him where it is apparant that the ministerie of the Word is the meanes to bring vs to the knowledge of Christ and so to his kingdome The kingdome of God is wholy spirituall as Romanes the 14 and 17. verse The kingdome of God saith the Apostle is not meate and drinke but righteousnesse and peace and ioy in the holie Ghost And that the kingdome of God consisteth partly of all the graces of the spirit proceeding from this meanes it is euident by the 2. of Peter the 1. and 4. verse c. Therefore giue all diligence thereunto ioyne vertue with faith and with vertue knowledge and with knowledge temporance and with temperance patience and with patience godlinesse and with godlinesse brotherly kindnesse and with brotherly kindnesse loue for if these things bee among you and abound they will make you that you neither shall bee idle nor vnfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ. Wherefore brethren giue diligence to make your calling and election sure for if you doe these things you shall neuer fall for by these meanes an entrance shall bee ministred vnto you aboundantly into the euerlasting kingdome of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. Thus then we see that the kingdome of God consisteth in these things as in respect of the outward meanes which is the Word and in respect of the fruite of these meanes it consisteth in these graces which fruite God bestoweth on them which vse the meanes Here then wee learne that none shall make appearance in the kingdome of God hereafter which maketh not an entrance into it here He which taketh not possession of it in this life shall neuer possesse it in the life to come none shall rise and raigne with Christ which doth not with him here crucifie himselfe and rise from sinne on earth for who so will be made partaker of the kingdome of heauen must here wholie addict himselfe to seeke the kingdome of heauen Therefore it behooueth euerie man to make an especiall account of these meanes seeing that by them wee haue alreadie passed the second death and entred into the kingdome of God which whosoeuer doth not enioy here can neuer enioy it in the life to come wherefore the kingdome of God is and may well bee called a treasure The righteousnesse of Christ Iesus with the peace of conscience ioy in the holy Ghost vertue faith knowledge temperance patience godlinesse brotherly kindnes loue c. these bee sure gages seales and pledges vnto vs of our entrance into the kingdome of God and therefore most excellent treasures For if that bee a treasure which if a man haue he needeth nothing else and without which if he haue all things he hath nothing then may this rightly bee called a treasure for all things without them are nothing and these without al other things are sufficient for our saluation Therefore this being so great and inestimable a treasure is highly to be esteemed of vs. Haue we this treasure then wee neede not to esteeme of all other things In iudgement men doe see that the onely treasure of man is the saluation of the soule this is a granted rule neither doth this neede so much to be proued vnto
and Church of God And thus we might goe through all points of religion for men before were altogether superstitious and now they are become wholy prophane Wherefore miserable was their estate before but now most miserable dangerous damnable I say is the estate of our age wherein those that serue God best and walk most carefully in their callings are accounted mad and franticke precise fooles on the other side they which are altogether dissolute secure in discharging their duties are taken for the wisest men and this commeth to passe because men doe not consider that saying of the Apostle 1. Thess 5. verse Brethren we beseech you that you know them which labour amongst you and are ouer you in the Lord that you haue them in singular loue for their workes sake This changing of sinne may also be seene in yong men of the Vniuersitie who in their youth did liue altogether dissolute in their behauiour but being strickē in yeeres they account gaine to be godlinesse and so farre foorth as religion may serue to inrich them so farre are they professors thereof These and such like haue not as yet made a sale of sinne but a change Sathan as yet goeth further moues some men to make a more dangerous exchange than this and bringeth them from one extremitie vnto another For many being before giuen to worke wickednes that with greedinesse and to commit most grosse sins now forsaking that outward wicked course are so puffed vp in the pride of their spirit that they are become such new men as it were thinking too well of themselues they runne on into the other extremitie in seeking after those things which are aboue their reach by whose wickednesse it commeth to passe that the good graces of God oftentimes fall to the ground and the children of God fare the worse for them and thus we see that many doe not so much fell as change their sinnes But it must be otherwise with vs if we meane to obtaine this treasure we must so part with corrupt religion that we admit no false sects and heresies we must so giue ouer wickednesse and corrupt manners that from hence forwards we returne not vnto them and we must as the Scripture requireth forsake a shew of profession of religion and come vnto a strict practise thereof Secondly all sinne and not some must be forsaken and sold of him who will enioy this treasure many can be content to relinquish some sinnes but not all Herod heard Iohn Baptist willingly and was content to giue eare vnto him preaching repentance for when Iohn tol◠him that it was not lawfull for him to haue his brothers wife then he would not heare him any longer but cast him into prison and caused him to be beheaded The yong man in the Gospell had sold many sins had many good thoughts in him insomuch as it is said Marke 10. and 24. verse that Iesus loued him but when Christ told him that if he would follow him he must leaue his riches then he chused rather to depart from Christ than from his riches Ananias and Saphira Acts. 5. had many good things in them so that they sold their possessions and laid part of the price thereof at the Apostles feete but dissembling with the Apostles distrusting the prouidence of God they kept back some part of the price of their possessions wherfore through the ministerie of Peter they both were presently depriued of their liues Iudas also no doubt had many good things in him otherwise Christ would not haue made him an Apostle neither could it be but that hearing Christ so long he should reape some commoditie thereby but yet he did secretly inueigle the goods of the Church and did purchase vnto himselfe not this field wherein the treasure was but as it is said of him a field of blood And thus we see that there is a partiall and not a totall forsaking of sinnes in men But such men must know that they haue not done enough to obtaine this treasure in leauing some faults and holding some For it is true which the Apostle Iames saith 2. and 10 verse Whosoeuer shall keepe the whole law and yet faileth in one point he is guiltie of all This the Apostle prooueth by an example as if a man haue respect of persons then he is vnmercifull towards him whom he regardeth not Now vnmercifulnesse is referred vnto murther and he that said Thou shalt not commit adulterie said also Thou shalt not kill now though thou doest not commit adulterie yet if thou killest thou art a transgressor of the law They therfore which make an outward shew of Religion but still keepe sinne in their hearts such must know that if they keepe sinne in part they shall leese grace in whole wherefore our sinnes must be left not some but all not partially but totally Thirdly men must sell sinne at once and for euer and not for a moment or a short time And herein we may easily see that many men haue rather left sinne for a season than throughly repented them thereof and therefore it commeth to passe with them that they doe returne with the dogge vnto the vomit and with the sow which was washed vnto the wallowing in the mire Now if any man aske what the reason is that some men after that they haue escaped the filthinesse of the world are yet againe entangled therein I answere because such men neuer came vnto a sound griefe for their sinnes And hence it is that many being renewed and endued with some gifts of grace yet being defiled with inward pride and lust of the heart and not labouring with might and maine to be deliuered thereof become much worse than they were before The repentance of many who haue beene Papists Atheists and whose liues haue beene stained with fornication hurts of their brethren or some other grosse faults is onely that they haue left those sinnes but such men neuer attaining vnto true remorse for their sins fall therefore into them againe or into worse if it be possible to whom the Apostle Iames chapt 4. saith Clense your hands you sinners and purge your hearts you wauering minded suffer afflictions and sorrow and weepe let your laughter be turned into mourning and your ioy into heauinesse Where the Apostle sheweth that it is not enough for man hauing offended with the harlots hauing done amisse to wipe their mouthes to come vnto the Church but they hauing displeased the Lord must weepe mourne vntill they come to sound griefe and such as is answerable to the measure of their sinnes For grieuous sinnes must be repented of with great griefe euen as sore diseases must be cured with sharpe medicines And as it is in Zacharie the twelfth Men must mourne for their sinnes as one mourneth for his onely sonne and be sorie for them as one is sorie for the death of his first borne There must be
for whatsoeuer is ours by gift it is the interest of others by necessitie whatsoeuer is proper to vs by possession is common to the Church by vse and participation and whatsoeuer wee haue wee haue it for dispensation as the stewards of God his gifts and disposers of his graces And therefore as at the audites and dayes of accounts such stewards are culpable and vnworthie of their places who hauing large summes of money for the liberal maintenance of the family haue appropriated all to themselues so likewise in that great day of reckoning and audite of Angels those stewards will bee found damnable and iudged vnworthie to haue had accesse to the Lord his treasurie who hauing receiued of God singular graces and plentifull gifts for the building vp of his Church and distributing things necessarie to the Saints in due season haue notwithstanding enriched themselues alone and impouerished their fellow seruants vnto whose vse and for whose good such rich reuenewes of God his graces and gifts were committed to their fidelitie It followeth in the Psalme The sorrowes of them that offer to another God shall bee multiplied their offering of blood I will not offer neither make mention of their names with my lips Heere the man of God declareth himselfe to bee no lukewarme professor and therefore as in the third verse hee sheweth the profession of his faith concerning the communion of Saints so in the fourth verse be protesteth his hatred to the false worshippers and he teacheth that none can truly loue the Saints but he must also hate the wicked God cannot abide to be worshipped in part or by mixture of religion as though the Arke and Dagon God and Mammon Christ and Belial should bee ioyned in worship together Many are not so fully contented with the Saints as that they are throughly discontented with the wicked who so long as they see matters of ciuill authoritie and good order haue successe can loue the word to serue time and season whose liking of it is so small that when other religion commeth they find not themselues much discontented But we must learne so to belieue in the true religion as our faith may drawe out of vs an vnchangeable loue and this true loue must be free from all appearance of idolatrie and contrary religion whatsoeuer If euer this doctrine was necessarie it is now most needefull sith true religion so decayeth false religion so aboundeth heathenish prophanenes so groweth all which no doubt arise oâ— so little esteeming and small liking of the truth For whereof first did spring heathenishnesse Euen from hence men were contented that euery nation should worship as they listed and liked whereupon they did grow to haue both their country gods and houshold gods for we reade that the Senate of the Romans would receiue Christ as their God yet so as they would also maintaine their owne gods Not much vnlike is our familie of loue and common sort of Protestants both which can easily tolerate any kind of religion come what profession come will Wherefore we may see how this Psalme fitly may be vsed when we will accuse our selues of want of loue to the Saints or when wee will accuse our selues of waâ—t of hatred to idolaters seeing the spirit of the man of God so earnest and our selues so cold herein In that he saith hee will not make mention of their names with his lips he declareth his through hatred vnto them which the more euidently appeareth in that hee would not only not coÌ„municate with them in his goods but also that hee would not meddle with their ceremonies Neither must wee thinke that this was any peculiar thing vnto Dauid but that it was common also to all the Israelites as we may see Exod. 23. 13 ye shall make no mention of the name of other gods neither shall it be heard out of thy mouth and not to them alone but to all Christians in like manner as appeareth Zechar. 13. 2. And in that day faith the Lord of hostes I will cut off the names of the idols out of the land yea and they shall bee no mâ—re remembred Besides the law commaundeth all auoyding of occasions of idolatry Deut. 7 25. where are set downe two reasons the one that wee should not bee snared with such occasions the other because it is an abomination to the Lord wherein although somewhat be political yet because whatsoeuer is impure is abhominable to the Lord and our nature is prone vnto and hardly kept from corrupt religion wee hating the impuritie of the doctrine must also hate the impuritie of the ceremonies To the Law agreeth also the Prophet as Esay 30. 22. where the Lord not only commaundeth them to auoid all idolatrie but euen the appertinances thereof Yee shall pollute the couering of the Images of siluer and the rich ornaments of the Images of gold and cast them away as a menstruous cloth and thou shalt say vnto it get thee hence This seemeth precisenes and puritanisme to the world which can be content to vse things for forme and fashion but if we vrge vpon puritie wee are counted precisians Well if it be so then Dauid was a precisian The holy ghost also exhorteth vs also to abstaine from all apparance of euill 1. Thess. 5 22. 1. Iohn 5. 21. Babes keepe your selues from idols And the Apostle Iude verse 23. willeth vs euen to hate the garment spotted by the flesh True it is that one may haue a priuate vse of the meate prepared for Images but as it is an appertinance of idolatrie it is to be auoided Wherefore we are to pray that we may so haue our hearts rectified by the spirit of God as not only the substance of false religion may be auoided but also the appertinances thereof whereby we may the better prouide both for God his glory and our owne peace Whereas he saith the sorrowes of them that offer to another God shall bee multiplied hee sheweth how besides the comforts which he had in the Saints he so much the more hated the idolaters because hee sawe the more they inwrapped themselues the more their spirits were troubled in them and then they could find least rest wheÌ„ they had most trouble So that as the man of God commendeth true religion by this effect that it yeeldeth peace of mind and comfort of conscience in trouble so hee discommendeth false religion by the contrarie because howsoeuer in prosperitie it bringeth aswelling ioy yet in aduersitie it maketh men cry to the rocks to couer them to the mountaines to fall vpon them This must cause vs more narrowly to search our hearts whether we haue this loue of true religion or no against the which neither the gates of hell nor terrours of Satan nor troubles of conscience can preuaile for this religion is no lesse comfortable than true when wee feele our selues assured thereby of our iustification by Christ of the ministerie of God his Angels watching ouer vs and that
we offering our selues to be gouerned by him hee will worke in vs heauenly things and howsoeuer we are euil by nature or custome yet by grace we are kept safe in him This is that which helpeth in trouble of conscience this comforteth in banishment this relieueth vs in pouertie this is the fruite of true religion In false religion there appeareth not like effects not being able to deliuer vs much lesse to comfort vs in time of triall but it leaueth vs in a mazed spirit and troubled mind Wherefore in respect of the issues of both these compared together wee see how deare true religion ought to be to vs and how wee must abhorre the contrarie The very heathen men by the instinct of nature did most labour for those things which would in death bring peace of minde and asswage their inward troubles who neuer had this remedie how much more then ought we to imbrace this pure religion hauing such effects and hate the contrary which then yeeldeth a swelling and plausible ioy when no heauinesse is at hand but is voide of all substance of perfect consolation to ease a perplexed mind Wherein it may wel be compared to those water brookes which in time of winter when water in euery place aboundeth flow ouer but in summer when droughts bring the necessary vse of water are for the most part dried vp It followeth now in the fift verse The Lord is the portion of mine inheritance and of my cup thou shalt maintaine my lot He prosecuteth the same matter which he handled before shewing a reason why he linked himselfe so to the Saints and abhorred the wicked to wit because as the Lord defended his holie ones so he defended him as he was their inheritance so he was his as he was a portion vnto them so also he was a sufficient portion vnto him for so was he tied to the Lord and to the loue of his truth that no corrupt religion could moue him from it And why hee saw in the word that God prouided on euery side for him both spiritually for his soule and corporally for his body Wherfore his meaning may thus briefely bee gathered I neede not to seeke for helpe in any false religion although mine enemies would constraine me because I am perswaded sufficiētly that God is my portion hee is mine inheritance God filleth full my cup and as his mercie hath chosen me so his power maintaineth me the sure perswasion whereof maketh me grow in the loue of true religion and in the hatred of false Out of the scope then of the Prophet we may draw thus much that whosoeuer is grounded on pure knowledge and a sure faith shall neuer wander after idolatry because the word of God will shewe them now all sufficiencie both for their soules and bodies is in the Lorde who freely hath taken the whole charge thereof into his owne hands On the contrarie it is apparant how that from hence commeth such slipping into idolatrie because we want true faith in the true religion and true loue of those things which we belieue This place then commendeth vnto vs a continuall care which we must labour for whereby such assurance of God his fauour and prouidence watching ouer vs may be in vs as we contenting our selues with him our portion and inheritance should couet nothing else Some referre this saying of the Prophet thou art the portion of mine inheritance to the soule but it is to be thought that hee rather meaneth how he only resteth and stayeth himselfe concerning his whole felicitie of body and soule on the Lord alone and in that the Lord did not only begin but did continue in him his grace hee assureth himselfe as well of finall perseuerance as of his gracious entrance which vndoubtedly is no small comfort For many haue inheritances who hardly keepe the assurance of them from all assaults of crafty men who craftily vndermine the estate and hold off their possessions by falsifying their euidences Wherfore he addeth in the latter end of the verse thou shalt maintaine my lot For although nothing be more casuall then the life both of body and soule and in manner of a lot is most vncertaine yet the issue of them both being in the hands of the Lord hee dare safely commend himselfe vnto him Thus then must wee be perswaded of our inheritance as for loue of it we had rather with Naboth haue our bloud spilt then suffer our selues to be depriued of it which wee see alreadie to be performed of the Martyrs But here we are to note how all our assurance hereof is in the word and not elsewhere to be found as the man of God himselfe sheweth Psal. 119. 57. O Lord thou art my portion I haue determined to keepe thy words and 111. Thy testimontes haue I taken as an heritage for euer for they are the ioy of mine heart it is both easie and vsuall for all to say God is my portion God is mine inheritance God is hee that prepareth a table before mee God filleth my cup The gayest hypocrites will brag of this and the most wretched worldlings will auouch as much but here in they be wray themselues in reuerencing so smally the meanes hereof and accounting so little of the word which is the onely assurance whereby they holde their inheritance Doth hee seeke by his portion or inheritance bequeathed vnto him by testament or otherwise who maketh none account of his euidence and auncient coppies whereby he holdeth his assurance Can men then thinke that God is their inheritance when they esteeme so smally of his promises which ratifieth their hold and keepeth in record their assurance Can a man assure himselfe that God is his portion when he hath no delight in his sacraments wherein it is sealed and surrendred into his hands This then is a true triall whether we may in truth subscribe to the Prophet his protestation when we delight in the meanes that is in the word in prayer in the sacraments and in discipline which thing if we haue not pretend wee what we will all is but hypocrisie If God be our portion we must be as charie and warie of the word as of some Will wherein some great thing is giuen vnto vs we must be as much afraid and grieued to lose our faith in God his promises as wee are to lose the euidence of our lands wee must be as carefull to vse the sacraments as to keepe whole and vnuiolated the seales of our euidences we must be as carefull to performe to God that which his will requireth of vs as to receiue of him that which in his testamēt is bequeathed vs otherwise we haue nothing to doe with God God hath nothing to doe with vs in mercie God is none of our inheritance neither are we his inheritance Such then as will come a◠their leisure and when they list or when the world will afford no further profite nor the flesh further delight as they did
graue wise men appointed to looke to the manners of the children of God and not to be alders and helpers of the Ministers of God in the furtherance of his office and whereas they saw any disorder among the children of God they were to admonish them of it which if it would not serue together with the whole congregation would vse admonitions but if they would not be obedient thereunto such was the authoritie of the Church that they might excommunicate them so rend them off from the Saints fellowship and deliuer them to the diuell that thereby they might be driuen to true repentance for their sinnes and haue their soules saued To these ouerseers doth the Apostle will them to be obedient and doth not meane generally all kinde of superiors and ciuil Magistrates as in diuers other places of the Scripture In Rom. 13. 1. 2. 3. and Titus 3. 1. also 1. Pet. 2. 13. we must take it in this place according to the Scriptures in the first Epistle to the Theslasonians and fist chapter S. Paul writeth in this sort Now we beseech you brethren that ye acknowledge them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you that ye haue them in singular loue for their workes sake Be at peace among your selues Here the Apostle also speaketh of them that rule ouer mens consciences by the ministerie of Gods word and not of ciuill Magistrates We see therefore that it is meant that there should be a gouernour ouer euery congregation which we call in our English tongue a Pastor Only this remaineth among vs that we haue Pastors Doctors or Teachers and Ministers How necessarie they are our Sauiour Christ testifieth in the ninth chapter of his Gospell after S. Matthew But when he saw the multitude he had compassion vpon them because they were dispersed and scattered abroad as sheepe hauing no shepheard This people by whom our Sauiour Christ spake had the Scribes and Pharisies great learned Clerkes Doctors of the Law and yet he saith that they wanted shepheards and therefore he willed his Disciples to pray to the Lord of the haruest that hee would send foorth labourers into his haruest Whereby he noteth that those only be true Pastors which be labourers He likeneth true Ministers to faithfull shepheards and the people of God to a flocke of sheep taking the occasion of this similie according to that countrey where were many mountaines deserts and wildernesses so that their sheepe without a shepheard were scattered abroad very dangerously in that so many wolues and sauage beasts laid waite in euery corner to deuour the sillie sheepe In like case are they that haue not a Pastor that laboureth faithfully in preaching the word of God which is the instrument which God hath appointed to pull his people into the sheepfold of Iesus Christ where they are without daunger of destruction when as all they that are without a Pastor are wandring abroad to their owne destruction such horrible disorder is there where Gods word is not truly preached In another place he saith O Ierusalem Ierusalem how often would I haue gathered thy children together as the henne gathereth her chickens vnder her wings and ye would not This people dwelt all together they were not scattered here one there another but abode whole in that goodly citie of Ierusalem yet because they were not in the vnitie of the spirit of the household of God they were scattered abroad in most miserable disorder For the Church of Iesus Christ is not in one place onely but dispersed and scattered in diuers places throughout the whole world and yet are they all of one household all of one sheepfold and are vnited together in one spirit and though we be here yet are we of the same number and flocke with them in Germany so long as we are of the true faith of Iesus Christ for their faith and ours is all one their spirit and our spirit all one according to the words of the Apostle There is one bodie and one spirit euen as ye are called in one hope of your vocation There is one Lord one faith one baptisme one God and father of all which is aboue all and through all and in you all We must therefore take this as the Scripture teacheth that the ministerie of his word is the necessariest thing in the world which cannot be done without faithfull Pastors and distributers of the same For when the Lord will beget your soules which he doth not by mortall seede but by the immortall seede of his word he will appoynt you a spirituall father also He neuer establisheth any kingdome but he appointeth a King and when he hath any scholler he prouideth him a schoolemaster to instruct and teach him his most holy will For this is most certaine where a Common-weale is without gouernment the case is very miserable one man shall not liue by another Againe if there be such gouernours as vse tyrannie oppression and seeke to enrich themselues gathering and scraping all into their hands what miserable slauerie shall the poore people be brought into So it is in the church of God if such be placed ouer it as be blind vnable to feede the flock such as seeke their owne pleasure to fill their bellies to cloathe their backes to enrich their coffers and to liue as they list the people of God shall be in miserable case as blinde men groping out of the way and be deuoured of their aduersarie the diuell who as a roring lion walketh about seeking whom he may deuoure because they know not how to resist him by a stedfast faith and so be led away captiue vnto hell This commeth of not hauing a Pastor or hauing such a one as regardeth not the soules of his people For the end why the Lord placeth faithfull and labouring pastors of his Church is that they may teach his children out of his word the way to heauen sincerely and purely and such gouernours must wee obey and bee ruled by them according to the word of God Neither must we say in heart Who shall ascend into heauen that is to bring Christ from aboue or who shall descend into the deepe that is to bring Christ againe from the dead but the word of God is neere thee euen in thy mouth and in thine heart We must therefore obey the true Ministers and faithfull laborers in the Lords Vineyard and learne by that holsome doctrine which they bring vnto vs how to attaine vnto saluation for there is no other meanes in the world to come vnto Christ than by the preaching of the word according to that saying of S. Paul faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God and as hee speaketh a little before how shall they heare without a Preacher We may therefore draw a very strong argument to proue that faithfull Ministers are appointed of God to this ende only to
those Elders which are appointed to watch and looke to the manners and behauior of the children of God if they execute this charge faithfully be had in double honour but aboue all let the faithfull Ministers such as labour in the word be honoured for why the other are ouerseers of your outward behauior but these haue an other manner of office they watch ouer your soules which tendeth to the saluation both of body and soule Moreouer it is requisite that they also feare the Minister or else can they in no ease reuerence and honour him for where feare is not all honour is absent and so consequently all dutie extinguished And this feare must not be a fained and counterfeited feare but when he shall come before the Minister to aske him any question he must consider that he commeth to talke with the messenger of the Lord whom he ought to heare as well as if the Lord himselfe were present For this is most certaine where a faithful Minister is that doth sincerely and purely preach the word it is all one as if the Lord himselfe dwelt personally among vs and his owne selfe hath verified the same saying He that heareth you heareth me And therefore it behooueth vs to giue a proofe of our feare loue and obedience towards the Lord by receiuing his word with such feare and reuerence as beseemeth his subiects although the same proceede out of a mortall mans mouth It is a common thing among vs the Embassadour of a Prince is receiued with great honour reuerence yea his message is to be receiued as vndoubtedly as if the King were present himself yea they that shall despise his authoritie shall be as hainously accounted of as if they resisted and rebelled against the Kings owne person And shall the Embassadours of the liuing God who is King of all Kings be receiued lesse worthily than the other whose authoritie is both greater and the message waightier Truly whosoeuer shall take scorne to yeeld this dutie of feare and reuerence vnto the Minister let him be assured that he scorneth not him but the Lord that sent him But some will obiect what shall we make a God of our Minister and is he so to be feared as you say I answere thee that I meane nothing lesse nay I hold him accursed that shal chalenge such dignity vnto himselfe But this feare must ye yeeld not to the person but to his office which is by the word of God to remit your sinnes and to giue you assurance that they are washed away by the blood of Christ if you be truly penitēt for them and that you are made heires of the kingdome of heauen whereof you need not to doubt On the contrarie if you be not penitent by his office hee hath authoritie to binde sinnes here on earth iustly to euerlasting condemnation which the vnpenitent may be as sure to suffer as they see the light of the day feare him therefore I say not as he is a man but as the Minister of God With what a reuerend feare did the Galathians receiue Paul his owne selfe doth report that they receiued him as an Angell of God yea more than so they receiued him as Iesus Christ himselfe And that was not for the excellencie of his person which hee testifieth was simple base vile and to all the world contemptible yea and subiect to all infirmities but they receiued him with such feare and reuerence for that excellent message which hee brought vnto them for those glad tidings which hee published among them and for that hee was a Minister of the Gospell of Iesus Christ which is the power of God to saue all the beleeuers Thus reuerently must all Gods children feare their Minister euen for the worthines of his office and ministery for if they should not feare him they could not in any case obey the word when hee doth sharply reproue them for their sinnes but euen as a light wife so long as her husband pleaseth her so long and no longer will she be obedient vnto him for if he shew a sharp countenance of very loue to driue her from some lewd cōditions then will she begin to scorne to fret and chafe and in stead of obeying him she will deadly hate him and despise him so is it with the people if they stand not in feare of the authority which God hath giuen him they will obey him no longer than he preacheth pleasant things for when he shall touch their consciences with threatning the iudgemēts of God against their sin then can they not abide him but harden their hearts not against him but against the Lord which hath sent him and so fall away to their vtter destruction the children of God must therefore feare their Minister and be obedient to the word of truth which hee bringeth vnto them When the people are come thus farre that they will willingly obey the Minister and that with feare and reuerence submit themselues to bee guided by the pure word of God they must shew further their dutifulnes towards him and must also bee readie to doe for him whatsoeuer lieth in their power which thing S. Paul earnestly desireth of the Thessalonians Wee beseech you brethren that yee acknowledge them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you that you haue them in singular loue for their workes sake Where the holy Ghost sheweth a reason why they should acknowledge their Ministers which carefully faithfully doe execute their office which is for their workes sake his exhortation is in effect thus much Brethren this one thing doe I heartily craue at your hands that you be not so obliuious as to forget those which labour among you in the Lord and are by his appointment euen of great mercie towards you placed ouer you to the end they may admonish you of your sinnes and to stirre you vp by the word of God to a more zeale of the glorie of God and to walke more circumspectly before him I beseech you I say be not forgetfull of them but haue them in a singular loue yea let nothing be dearer vnto you than such for this worke sake which they haue taken in hand for I tell you truly there is no labour vnder the Sunne so profitable vnto you as this which bringeth not store of corruptible siluer and gold not large kingdomes and empires of this world which shall perish and come to an end but this profit commeth of their labour euen the saluation of your soules such a treasure as all the world no not a thousand worlds are comparable vnto it for this cause loue them Besides this it is their dutie also to prouide for him all things necessarie for that he may haue to supplie his want at their hands as we may by diuers places of the Scripture proue In the 6. to the Galathians the Apostle giueth this commandement Let him that is taught
tune sometime in Herods tune sometime in the Pharisies tune and sometime in the Disciples tune in all which the diuell bereaued them of the pure vse and due consideration of Christ crucified And yet some of these would hate a Iew some would spit at a Iew some would weepe to heare the name of Christ and would pitie his death I am the longer in these things to make the iudgements of God in them profitable instructions to vs by prouoking men to thankfulnes for their deliuerance if in truth they be deliuered that is if they be not now as prophane as euer they were superstitious not forsaking but changing the sinne As for the erroneous heretiques not to speake of all let vs adde somewhat of the most pestilent family of loue who shoote as much too short at this pricke as the other shoote too farre For in speaking of the birth death and resurrection of Christ these men as fooles flying one extremitie runne post-hast into the contrary extremitie and therefore these wretches imagining to themselues a spirituall Christ are as much to be maliced as the Papists are to be pittied For after Poperie yet some cause was giuen of reioycing in that the truth of the historie was left vnto vs but these fellowes vnder a colour of not being ceremoniall but altogether desiring to be spirituall take away all from vs and yet most deceitfully will seeme to graunt all If ye demaund any thing of Christ his birth they will graunt it if ye aske whether he was borne of the seed of Dauid and of the Virgin Mary they will confesse it but as vnderstanding it after this allegorie for that Mary as they say signifieth doctrine Dauid the beloued seruice so that this is their iudgement of Christ his birth that he was borne of the doctrine of the seruice of loue In like manner they will graunt the resurrection of Christ his death and his buriall but in this sense that Christ suffereth in our suffocated nature and is crucified when sinne dieth in vs and when they suffer for the doctrine of loue and that after they haue suffered and begin to be illuminated then Christ riseth againe in them and lastly when the light of nature getteth some clearer light of iudgement then Christ is readie to come to iudgement Thus a number hauing refused the Antichristian Pope are fallen into the hands of Antichristian Atheists and hauing eschued the dregs of poperie they haue wallowed most filthily in the mire of here sie And thus much of the professed enemies Now of the not hearted friends whereof the one sort is not well aduised the other are not very faithfull friends The vnaduised friends vnder a pretence of knowing nothing but Christ condemne all humane learning arts and sciences all manuall professions and these men though as yet they are not plunged in heresie yet without the speciall grace of God preuenting them are in the high way as readie to be trained vp to heresie and thus being ouer wise and ouer iust they cannot in truth reioyce in the crosse of Christ. The vnfaithfull friends being both protestants and professors though they be no plaine atheists but giue some countenance to the Gospell do neither chiefely reioyce in Christ nor truly sorrow for their sinnes which notwithstanding are so great as neither the vertue of Christ his death nor the power of his resurrection appeareth in their liues or in their deaths and these men be either by degrees tending to prophane atheisme or they are brought vp to be superstitious Papists and grosse heretiques Contrary to all these professed enemies and not heartie friends are they who so truly meditate on Christ his birth death and resurrection as they chiefely mourning for their sinnes thinke this the greatest knowledge to know Christ crucified and count this their highest ioy to reioyce in the crosse of Christ by which knowledge not of any spirituall and imagined Christ by which ioy not in ceremonie or superstition they labour to crucifie the world not to forsake or vtterly to neglect the necessarie things of this life they endeuour to restraine not to destroy their flesh finally to become new creatures and yet not here to liue lik◠Angels Thus we see how requisite this treatise will be both that we may be deliuered from the Papists superstitiōs from the monstrous conceits of Heretikes from the sinister meditation of vnaduised persons and the carnall consideration of worldly professors as also by it to come to some sound fruite of Christ his death and from the fruite feeling to engender faith that from true faith may spring true loue and from our loue may grow true practise Now to come to the words of our Apostle Be it farre from me He here sheweth how his choise came of a setled purpose and that in respect of this whereof he had made a sound and speciall choise aboue the rest he abhorred and vily esteemed all other things And this vehement phrase of speech is vsed of the Apostle in things which rather are to be detested than to be disputed against as Rom. 3. 4. when Paul abhorreth the blasphemie against the grace of God in that the vnbeliefe of a few should disanull the beliefe of many he crieth out God forbid And when he would shew his heartie hatred to the accusers of the righteousnes of God Rom. 3. he saith God forbid As also in the end of the same chapter the Apostle more vehemently meeting with the obiection of thē who say in that iustification came of faith would liue as they listed and would make the law of God of no purpose saith Be it farre from me Likewise Rom. 2. abhorring them that would willingly diuorce holinesse of life from iustification and remaine in sinne that Christ his grace may abound he breaketh out God forbid Thus then the holy Ghost vseth this phrase when either he sheweth some thing thoroughly to be hated or speaketh of some thing principally to be chosen and preferred And the Apostles meaning in chusing aboue all to reioyce in Christ crucified and in mourning for nothing more than for that which hindreth the crosse of Christ is nothing else but to declare that whosoeuer doth reioyce in any thing more than in Christ crucified he freeth himselfe from all the things that are in Christ and as yet he cannot assure himselfe to belong to Christ as also he sheweth what a necessarie reioycing this is in that there is no comfort in saluation no marke of Gods childe in him who either reioyceth not in this or at the least longeth for it That I should reioyce Marke he saith not Be it farre from me that I should vse thinke speake or doe any thing but the crosse of Christ but he wisheth that his affection should not principally be tied to any thing but to Christ. Neither must we from hence vnfitly gather that we should not eate drinke apparell ourselues marrie or walke in some honest trade of life but this
Birth in Paradise her education in Canaan her foode Mannah her habite righteousnes her Armes the Lambe her children Saintes her kinred Angels her habitation vpon Earth is the Church militant and in Heauen the Church triumphant This poore Ladie hath euer yet liued by milke which being drawne out of the two dugs of the Olde and Newe Testament is called the syncere milke of the word of God after which all her true children doe thirst as after that foode which must nourish their soules This Worde it was decreed by God the Father preached by God the Sonne inspired by God the holie Ghost and by Angels Prophets Apostles and Euangelists successiuely made knowne to the children of the Church The Church of the Iewes knew it onely for a time there he thewed his wayes vnto Iaakob his statutes and ordinances vnto Israel The Church of the Gentiles shall know it for euer he dealeth now graciously with euery Nation and the Heathen haue knowledge of his Lawes True it is indeede the Iewes haue the Bible but by reason of that curtaine drawne before their eyes they cannot see him who is the ende of the Bible there is a great diference betweene them and vs. They as Hierome saith haue the bookes wee the worde of those bookes they the Prophets wee the vnderstanding of the Prophets they are killed by the Letter we are quickened by the Spirite They haue Barrabas the murtherer deliuered to vs is deliuered CHRIST the Sonne of God Iudas solde him the Iewe bought him the true Christian is the possessor of him whom he findeth in this Word feeleth in the Sacraments and feedeth on in his heart by a liuely Faith The antiquitie necessitie dignitie and commoditie of Helie writte if it were truely thought of as it should would breede a greater loue to the reading of it desire to the knowledge of it and care to the practising of it then is now a dayes in the most of the worlde For Antiquitie it is in part as ancient as the first Adam and in whole as olde as the second in whome all the Promises contained in this booke are Yea and Amen For necessitie as needfull as the true knowledge of God whome to knowe is eternall life For dignitie so greas that it alone must be called the Law of God yea that law then which no man can shewe a better to serue God by or by which hee may better knowe his dutie to man Compare wee this our Christian lawe with those of Lycurgus Draco Solon Zaleucus Numa Pompilius Romane twelue tables themselues which Cicero preferreth aboue all the bookes of Philosophers and the difference will bee as great as the light of the Sunne to a candle the Cedar to the shrub and the little Ant to the great Elephant â—â—â—â—â— Augustine considering but one sentence of this booke writeth thus What disputations what writings of Philosophers what lawes of any Cities are to bee compared to these two Precepts vpon which as CHRIST saith depend the Law and the Prophets Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thine heart with all thy soule and with all thy strength and thy Neighbour as thy selfe Heere are Physiques here are Ethiques here is Logique here is the laâ—daâ—lâ— gouernement of the Common-wealth c. Againe would we knowe the commoditie of the Word of God Psalme 19. 7 c. Dauid saith the Law of the Lord is perfect conuerting the soule the Testimonie of the Lord is sure and giueth wisedome to the simple the Precept of the Lord is pure and enlighteneth the eyes The feare of the Lord is cleane and endureth for euer the iudgements of the Lorde are true and righteous altogether They are more to bee desired then golde yea then much fine golde Sweeter are they then the honie the honie combe By them also is thy seruant made circumspect in keeping of them is great reward 2. Tim. 3 Paul saith the Scriptures make wise to saluation are profitable to teach to reproue to correct instruct and to make the man of God that is Gods minister who only in the Scripture is termed a man of God perfect to euery good work And surely if men now a dayes could lay aside curiosity in searching after things not meet affection in louing and hating men too much ambition in seeking their owne glorie selfe-loue in liking their owne opinions best pertinacie in maintaining preconceited errors and in a worde preiudicate opinions of some mens gifts and a popular following of most mens conceipts and that bitter calumniation which is vsed one against another if men I say could lay aside these and onely hearken what God doth say in his Worde there would bee an ende of many Controuersies which till then will neuer be without controuersie The Prophet that hath a dreame will tell a dreame he that hath Gods word will speake Gods word Ierem. 23. If once wee reiect the word of the Lorde what wisedome is in vs Iâ—â—â— 8. 9. I had rather heare what God saith by his Prophets and Apostles then what all the Fathers and Schoolemen and Doctors and Casuists in the world can say though also I will be content to hearken vnto them when they also should hearken vnto the Lord. It is well obserued by Erasmus in his prefuce before Ireneus that that holy father did onely with the weapons of the Scriptures encounter with the whole troupe of heretickes The sung of Dauid against Goliah the sword of Goliah against the Philistines are not comparable to these weapons The word of the Lord it is the sword of the spirit wee must fight with it the light of the soule see by it the guide of our life walke by it the fire of the Sanctuary be warmed by it the water of life be purged by it the food of heauen be nourished by it the interpreter of Gods will we must know him by it the meanes of consolation be comforted by it and that mallet to knocke out the braines of Antichrist we must euer haue it in our hands If euer the Perditionâ—â—e â—â—e ouercome it must be by this meanes To the reading of this word the Fathers especially Chrysostome in many places exhorteth the people and Erasmus in his preface to the new Testament protesting his dissent from such as would not haue priuate persons to reade the Bible saith that the Sunne in the firmament is not so commoÌ„ as the Doctrine of Christ. No man euer hated this light but either he that wanted yes to behold it or feared the light to discouer his workes of darkenes O then let vs reade this and to reading adde meditation to meditation prayer to prayer humilitie to humilitie an ayming at Gods glorie and our good and to all a desire to turne Gods word into good workes This euery word of God is pure and is to be preferred before the golde of Ophir And to the ende wee might all delight in it there is set downe in the Bible all such
but in the qualitie of them that all bee done and spoken soundly and sincerely this is required Psalme 15. that he that will be a member of the Church militant on earth and of the Church triumphant in heauen must walke vprightly and speake the truth from his heart And againe in another Psalme a question is made to the same effect Who shall dwell in the mountaine of the Lord and who shall stand in his holy place and the answere is Hee that hath innocent hands and a pure heart which hath not lift vp his minde to vanitie nor sworne deceitfully In which wordes we haue a description of a sound hearted man 1 By his actions that he dealeth vprightly and so hath innocent handes 2 By his affection that he lifteth not vp his minde to vanitie that is setteth not his heart on any earthly thing in which sense that phrase is vsed in the originall Ier. 22. 27. 3 By his speeches that he hath not sworne nor any way spoken deceitfully The reasons to confirme this point are drawne from the great inconueniences that will follow on the contrary for if there be in any a fraudulent and deceitfull heart 1 First there is a deadly quarrell and mortall enmitie betweene God and him for who are they that are reconciled to the Lord whose sinnes are couered by the righteousnesse of his sonne so that they shall not be imputed vnto them euen they In whose spirit there is no guile And what will follow then for those whose hearts are full of fraude and deceite but that they must needs be destitute of all hope of the pardon of their sinnes and so consequently lye open to the strokes of Gods vengeance due vnto the same 2 And as their persons are hatefull to the Lord so are their seruices abhorred of him for indeed they are not the seruices of God but of Sathan and of their owne flesh and therefore be they neuer so glorious in outward shew and let them pretend neuer so much zeale in the performance of them yet the Lord hath them in vtter detestation As we may plainly see in the hypocriticall Pharisies they would be euery where praying with great deuotion and very often fasting with great austeritie and blowing a trumpet to giue notice vnto men of their almesdeeds and liberalitie and striuing with all their might by externall obseruations to winne themselues the praise of holy zealous men yet for all this our Sauiour sharpely rebuketh them saying Yee are they which iustifie your selues before men but God knoweth your hearts for that which is highly esteemed before men is an abomination in the sight of God It is as loathsome vnto him as carions or toads or any such creatures as mans nature doth most abhorre can be vnto vs. Thirdly this is another miserie of hypocrites that they liue in continuall feare and danger there are holes in their maskes at least there will be and their double dealing shal be seene into it shall sometime or other come to light how they haue abused Gods presence and dissembled with their brethren by making faire shewes and pretences of that which they neuer meant their sinnes shall not alwaies lie hid but either they will giue ouer all in time of persecution as the stony ground did or in hope of promotion as Iudas and Achitophel did and so discouer their false-heartednes or else it shall be drawne forth by their speeches in their merriments or in their distempers or else Gods spirit in godly men shall descrie it by working in their hearts a vehement suspition of them and causing them with a iudicious eye more narrowly to pry into their workes and waies By one such meanes or other God will lay them open to the view of the world so that being in such perill they cannot but haue a fearefull heart and a restlesse conscience And to this purpose notable is that saying of Salomon He that walketh vprightly walketh boldly or surely but he that peruerteth his waies shall be knowne Whence it is apparant that the vpright man needeth not to feare any thing he needeth not to be afraide of ill men for though they may disgrace him they cannot shame him he needeth not to be afraide of good men for the oftner he speaketh vnto them and conuerseth with them the more he is approued by them neither needeth he to be afraide of God for he that searcheth the heart and the reines knoweth and alloweth of the integritie of their soules They haue no cause of feare for the present because all things goe well with them neither is there any for afterwards because all things shall goe well with them for they shall neuer fall away from God None can plucke them out of his hand Sathan cannot because hee that is in vs is stronger then he that is in the world sinne cannot because grace will preuaile against it the world cannot because this is our victorie whereby we ouercome the world euen our faith And the Apostle concludeth generally for all other matters that neither death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. What followeth now on the contrarie part for hypocrites but hee that peruerteth his way that is alloweth himselfe in any ill course though neuer so secretly shall be knowne that is his vile and wretched dissembling shall bee detected if not in this world yet when the thoughts of all hearts shall bee made manifest they shall be found out first or last and therefore they cannot but walke fearefully in their ill courses wherein they walke and giue libertie vnto themselues This should make vs exceeding carefull and warie when wee offer our selues to Gods seruices to search and dig deepe into our hearts that we may cast out all the loose earth that is there and so our building may be on a rocke and not on the sand Wee must purge away that leauē of hypocrisie that hath wholy infected our nature that so we be not found to halt in our worshipping of God least he take vs with the manner as hee did him that came without a wedding garment whom he singled out from all the guests that were present and that not only to ignominie reproch but to euerlasting punishment and torment in hel fire It is very dangerous then we see to deale hypocritically with God it is not safe with men to pretend and say one thing before their faces and to speake and doe another behind their backes because they may peraduenture discerne it but it is more dangerous to dissemble with God for he doth certainly discerne it and will as certainly punish it Many when they are reproued or admonished will snuffe at it and say What need you be so hot in the
on as inceptors in Christianitie others walke on as proficients in Christianitie a fewe runne on as absolute christians in the race First Euery christian is the runner Secondly they begin to runne after iustificatioÌ„ by faith in Christ Regeneration Before which the shackles of sin hinder their running Thirdly the ende of this race is the ende of their life Fourthly the race it selfe is the way of Gods statutes Fiftly the place for these runners is this present world for in the world to come we neede not to runne we shall then receiue the ende of our faith which is the saluation of our soules Sixtly the marke at which they ayme is Iesus Christ that they may perfectly knowe loue and possesse him and therefore this race is nothing else but a continuall and most ardent desire studie and endeuour to profit in the knowledge faith loue incorporation and possession of Christ. Seuenthly The price appointed for such as runne well is eternall life with Christ in heauen Eightly this race hath in it these degrees maturè properè rectè constanter First maturè begin betime Secondly properé make hast Thirdly recté keepe on right Fourthly constanter continue to the ende All which that we may performe we must resolue First that we haue neuer runne farre enough for this were to dreame of an Anabaptisticall perfection SecoÌ„dly we must euer ayme at our marke which is Christ Iesus Thirdly we must forget our ground behinde vs and all those steps we haue troden in it Fourthly we must euer endeuour to that which is before vs. Fiftly we must cast off all impediments in this race Sixtly and lastly let vs consider that when we haue runne heere as fast as we can yet is our reward and crowne in heauen and this will make vs to runne on still When thou shalt enlarge mine heart Some thinke that the Prophet straitned because of his enemies meaneth that if God should graunt him victorie ouer them then his feete should be as hindes feete to runne on in the aboue named way But it is probable he speaketh of that griefe he had at the consideration of Gods wrath for sinne and indeed such sorrowes doe so drawe together the heart that they make a man not onely slowe to doe good but that he cannot moue a foote in this way but if God remoue them and quiet the conscience Rom. 5 1. we are so readie and fit to euery good worke that we will not onely walke in these paths but with great alacritie runne on in the same Nothing can stay vs when that sorrowe is taken from vs no not contempt imprisonment or losse of life THE 5. PORTION ¶ Verse 33. Teach me ô Lord the way of thy statutes and I will keepe it vnto the ende I obserue that in this one octonarie which is not to be found in any of the rest namely that in euery seuerall verse there is a seuerall prayer In the first whereof he prayeth to be taught and then promiseth to take that which God shall teach him He had before resolued to runne in this way but he felt forthwith his owne naturall aberrations and therefore commeth to this guide to be taught Teach me O Lord As the Eunuch in the Acts desires Philip to teach him and a schollet in the schoole his maister to teach him or a stranger in his iourney some guyde to teach him so Dauid heere desires God to teach him It seemes this way is hard to be found by any man and worthie to be found out by all men in which Dauid so often desires to be directed He was no doubt a guide to the blinde an instructâ—r of the ignorant and a learned scholler in the schoole of Christ but fearing all his owne wayes and hungring after greater knowledge which is as the principall wheele of a clocke to the rest he still beâ—aketh himselfe vnto prayer Why then shall we thinke that if he haue once gotten a gliâ—pse of Gods glory reuealed in his word a smaâ—ch of that knowledge manifested in his will a tast of that sweetnes which is in his Lawe or some vnderstanding of that way which leadeth to life we haue enough and are of our selues able tâ— behold that glorie apprehend that knowledge relish that sweetnes or runne on in that way O let vs rather say as Dauid doth Teach me ô Lord. Thus the faithfull after God hath liberally bestowed on them great graces ought alwaies to walke in feare and humilitie knowing that they are subiect to many temptations which they are neuer able to resist vnles he that hath begunne his good worke in them doe make them to continue in the same And I will keepe it vnto the ende It is not enough to begin well but we must goe on this is the comeplement of true pietie righteousnesse Is our garment it must be like Iosephs partie coloured coate downe to the heeles not like that of Dauids Ambassadors cut off in the middest It is the Christians sacrifice and God requires not onely the head that is the beginning but also the tayle that is the ending of this sacrifice Remember Lots wife let vs reade that historie least we our selues become an historie ¶ Verse 34. Giue me vnderstanding and I will keepe thy Law yea I will keepe it with my whole heart Giue me vnderstanding c. We thinke that wisedome is only found amongst the politicians of this world that he who can prouide for himselfe preuent his enemie circumuent his friend and see furthest into the affayres of this world he is the man yea the onely wise man But Dauid here thinks that true wisedome is in vnderstanding and keeping the Lawe of God Moses thought so Deutr. 6. Salomon thought so Prou. 1. 6. Iob thought so chapt 28. 28. and hee that is not of this minde shall one day be enforced to say Alas I haue reiected the word of the Lord and what wisedome is in me Isa. 8. If any one therefore doe want this true wisedome let him as Dauid doth and Iames exhorteth all to doe aske it of him who giueth liberally to all men and vpbraydeth none Iames. 1. 6. And I will keepe it with my whole heart As he promised before pâ—â—seuerance so he promiseth sinceritie The heart is the Christian sacrifice the fountaine of all both good and euill actions and the principall gift which God beggeth at our hands My sonne giue me thy heart It was once â—â— saying of the Bishop of Rome when he would giue licence to our English Catholiques to come vnto our Churches and so be present at our prayers Fili da mihi cor tuum sâ—â—ssicit Sonne giue me thine heart and it sufficeth but he hath retracted this his teleration now he will haue all or nothing Our God is not like their God our aduersaries being iudges He indeed requireth the heart because if we bestow it on him we will forthwith giue him all the rest Let vs not thinke that any seruice
will daunt vs but if we once can come to this that wee can make the word all in all that is our glorie our honour worship riches fame credit pleasure c. then shall wee bee soone brought to accompt these outward things as nothing so that wee may haâ—e and enioy the benefit of the word and the comfort thereof Vers. 71. It is good for me that I haue been afflicted that I may learne thy statutes HE vttereth the same thing that he did before but hee addeth somewhat thereto First he saith that it was good for him that he had been afflicted noting the goodnes and mercie of God in taking riches health c. from him and giuing him affliction which turned to his good Riches health c. are the good blessings of God but â—ll manner of affliction as sicknesse pouertie c. of themselues bee euill because they are the â—agges of Gods curse and punishments of sinne How then can it come to passe that good things should become euill and euill things become good The good blessings of God when by our corruption they are abused to wantonnesse are made hurtfull vnto vs because they make our condemnation greater but these crosses when in the crosse of Christ they are sanctified vnto vs then are they good for as much as they worke a care in vs to keepe the commaundements Where he saith it is good that he hath been afflicted and not that I am afflicted it agreeth with that which is in the epist. Heb. 12. No affliction is ioyous for the present time for in pouertie there are no riches in sicknes no health c. wee must not then looke presently when any crosse comes to say it is good for this commeth afterward when we haue been so exercised with it as that we are more humbled vnder the hand of God and haue some greater caâ—e to please him when I say wee haue been thus exercised then will the crosse bring the quiet fruite of righteousnesse and then shall we say it is good for vs that we haue been afflicted But if we be impatient or if the crosse make vs either more carelesse or no better than we were before that crosse is but a preparation to another c. I will learne c. Because there is none but he will vowe and promise amendment when the hand of God is on him but the children of God alone reape fruite afterwarde therefore in these words doth the Prophet seuer himselfe from the wicked and whereas he said before that he did keepe the commandements noting a present fruite of his affliction so he now moreouer addeth that he will keep them noting that the vse of his trouble should continue with him for euer Let vs then consider of this all of vs either at one time or other haue vowed somewhat to the Lord let vs see if we be now carefull to keepe and performe it if we be not our affliction hath done vs no good we haue no profit by it Vers. 72. The law of thy mouth is better vnto me than thousands of golde and siluer HEre he noteth one fruite of his affliction that he was brought to make such account of Gods word as that hee preferred it to infinite numbers of gold and siluer And truly if we consider that it is the word of God that sustaineth vs in our trouble and is our comfort we cannot then chuse but make much of the word No number of goods can helpe vs in miserie and if the word doe that which al other things cannot doe very meet it is that the word should be preferred to all other things whatsoeuer PORTION 10. IOD Vers. 73. Thine hands haue made me and fashioned me giue me vnderstanding therefore that I may learne thy commaundements HE prayeth still for wisedome and vnderstanding Those men are beasts which being in ignorance loue it better than knowledge and darkenes better than light these men must be sent to the beasts to learne Esa. 1. The Oxe c. The heathen say that this is a naturall propertie to desire knowledge The Lord must teach these men with rods for they will not heare the voyce of the charmer charme c. He seeketh knowledge out of the word to make a difference betweene him and the heathen which by their knowledge get nothing but commendation but our wisedome must be out of the word Deut. 8. He desireth knowledge that he might practise it whereby he condemneth them that seeke knowledge and care not for practise and teacheth vs to seeke all knowledge onely to practise it Seeing he desireth to be taught he condemneth them that thinke they may come to this knowledge by their owne studie and diligence without the teaching of the spirit Dauid so well learned prayed thus earnestly and shall we be thus cold he so much to feele want and we to be without feeling for to be without knowledge is to be without desire of more and a little knowledge if men rest in it maketh proud How goeth it then with them that think they know all things seeing this man to whom they are inferiours prayeth thus This request was made before but he addeth a new reason So in the first part and second and third and fourth and fifth and almost in euery part this request is made and in euery place a new reason to moue the Lord to heare his prayer He putteth the Lord in minde of his former mercie that he might obtaine more and saith he is a creature euen a man with a soule and not a beast therefore giue knowledge c. wherein he confesseth that if the Lord giue not knowledge to him he were better be a beast and such are all those that are but onely men for all the pleasures in this life are not worthy the sorrow in the life to come Eccles. 11. Therefore if men haue not their reason sanctified by the word in faith and loue to serue God they are no better than beasts Seeing God hath giuen reason he will giue knowledge with this he is comforted Obiection But how can he hereby be comforted seeing others haue reason also Answere All mercies must be considered in Christ through whom they are sanctified and by whom we are sure that the Lord will crowne his owne gifts Another reason to teach vs when we haue the gifts of God sanctified vnto vs is when we are humbled in our selues and mislike our selues though we haue receiued more than others for we must thinke our selues vnworthy of them and desire that God will yet more sanctifie them to vs and giue vs the right vse of them then shall we and we may lay them before God as an argument to moue him that he would deale mercifully with vs and further continue and increase his mercie and good will towards vs because hereby we know that in Christ they are sanctified vnto vs. Vers. 74. So they that feare thee seeing me shall reioyce
THis shewed first that he prayed against their euill cause secondly that he suffered vniustly first because he suffered for the truth secoÌ„dly because he behaued himself godly in his cause not vsing vnlawful means And we must look that we haue these things before we pray this prayer first that our cause be good secondly that it be rightly handled therefore heretikes and wicked men cannot make this prayer Dauid was long in this trouble and yet he prouoked them not with euill words but laboured to ouercome their euill with goodnes as Psalm 33. So when we doe them no euill when we haue laboured to doe them good and prayed and fasted for them in patience and long suffering then iâ— it be against Gods enemies and their euill causes we may pray this prayer Vers. 86. All thy commandements are true they persecute me fulfâ—ly helpe me HE hath an assured perswasion of the truth of his cause and of the euill vsing of his enemies both which he knoweth by the truth of Gods word this maketh him to stand out in his good cause and to sticke to the truth of Gods word This is a great thing for the diuell will throw into mens minds if this cause were good it should not be persecuted but thou art more precise than needeth c. to this end that if he could once â—â—ing them to doubt of their cause they should leaue suffering for if men bee once perswaded that their cause is euâ—l or if their cause be good and yet if they know iâ— not then can they not suffer for it Therefore if wee will stand in trouble let vs now in peace be assured and grounded in the knowledge of the truth and build vp our selues now in faith and a good conscience For if this be once said to vs of the diuell Thou hast heard much and yet least not profited leaue thy cause betime or else thou wilt shame thy selfe and thy cause toâ— then it must be a great thing that will make vs stand Helâ—â— Though he had been long in trouble so that hee was readie to be destroyed yet hee prayeth contrarie to the reason of the flesh This teached that euen in the greatest trouble we may call vpon God and when all helpe seeâ—eth to be past then is the â—â—me to be holpen because the wickednes of the wicked is at the full and our â—iall is manifest For the lot of the wicked shall not c. Vers. 87. wanteth Vers. 88 Quicken mee according to thy louing kindnes so shall I keepe the testimonie of thy mouth HE sheweth that he was dead and when he desireth to be quickned by louing kindnes he sheweth thâ—t without this there is no quickening for there is no 〈◊〉 I will keep He that kept them before yet in weakenes and his afflâ—ction did somewhat hinder him as Psal. 17. Deliuer me from the affliction c. therfore he 〈◊〉 to keepe them better For troble hindreth the course of obedience and maketh vs â—â—get many things which wee haue learned Then what a benefit haue wee which now are in quiet and haue our libertie Without louing kindnes there is no quickening He playeth to be deliuered that he may keepe Gods commandements and this is the â—ight end of this prayer â—â—ther to be deliuered out of the present euill or to be preserued from it We doe â—â—â—â— pray to be preserued wee pray for our Queene c. But iâ— it be not to this end we 〈◊〉 nothing from beasts This was the end of Dauid in his prosperitie Psalm 23. and this was his ende why hee would bee deliuered from trouble that hee might dwell in Gods house a long season For it was his griefe that hee could not glorifie God Hee desireth to bee quickened to keepe Gods commandements then what are wee that are as dead men when wee heare and pray PORTION 12. LAMED Vers. 89. O Lord thy word endureth for euer in heauen THis part sheweth the comforts that staied him in his trouble his eyes fainted yet hee sawe Gods word to endure for euer in heauen And this is his saith which when hee sawe no helpe in earth yet could lift vp his heart to heauen And hee noteth the weaknes of his enemies that though they had almost made an end of Gods SaiÌ„ts in earth yet they cannot take the word out of heauen which is the seate therof This must comfort vs when persecution waxeth hot so that wee might say with 〈◊〉 I am â—â—â—â— aloâ—e yet the Lord keepeth his word in heauen from whence hee will send it to another place In the confidence hereof Dauid crieth Psalm 2. Why doe c. and in the death of Christ the Sauiour of the world seemed to be dead so that they mocked him He saued others yet Gods word was in heauen and Christ became a Sauiour to them that beleeued When the children of Israel were brought low in Egypt yet Gods word in heauen was true and they returned to the promised land When the Iewes were translated to Babylon so that all hope of returne was taken away yet Daniel and other knewe the word was in heauen that after 70 yeeres they should returne This is true in particular persons as Iob Dauid Ezechias and others being brought very low yet through hope of Gods word which is in heauen they looked for deliueraÌ„ce though they saw no helpe in earth This is good for vs to lay vp against trouble to come and this comforted Bradford Rogers c. which said God would bring his word from heauen to this land againe And because wee cannot see heauen though we must beleeue it by faith which is of things not seene therfore he sheweth that it may be seene in earth Thy truth indureth from generation to generation c. though all things vnder the Sun be changeable yet Gods truth is one for euer Heauen and earth shall passe Matth. 24. and Luk. 21. This generation shall not passe where vnder Ierusalem he setteth out the state of the world till the last day For as the Iewes did not receiue the true Christ so they were deceiued with a false and when they would not looke to cure their soules the Lord sent famine warre and pestilence to consume their bodies and as they would finde no place in their soules for his word so the Lord would leaue them no place in that good land And thus shall the word continue throughout all generations For wheresoeuer the Lord hath a number of his thither hee will send his word to worke in them faith and repentance and so to strengthen them that they shal neuer fall And as for all the rest the Lord will trie them with his word and when they shall be found not to receiue the truth in loue they shall be giuen vp to beleeue lyes afterward loue shall waxe cold and then iniquitie shall preuaile so that the Lord shall bee constrained to send famine and pestilence with which they shall bee exercised till
their superstition and heresies But what is this such a thing to bleere our eyes hath not the like kinde of life beene pretended in the Pope in the Turke and in other kinde of heretikes But we must know that we are espoused vnto Iesus Christ and that two manner of waies first by pure meanes then by single and pure hearts rightly vsing those meanes by whose Gospell preached seeing we through him are washed and purified to be presented a bride blamelesse before God shall we thinke that presumptuous sinne shall preuaile against vs It may be we shall faile in some particular things but it shall not breake the whole course of our life we may sinne of humaine frailtie but we shall not sinne of diuellish hypocrisie temptations may giue vs a foyle but they shall not finally ouercome vs sinne may dwell in vs but it shall not raigne ouer vs. Now when a man will be ouerwise and ouer righteous not contenting himselfe with those waies which the Lord in his word hath set downe he cannot be sound because his religion being corrupt his life cannot be vncorrupt On the contrarie if we finde our sinnes to be couered in Christ that our ignorance is enlightened by his wisedome our guiltie liues iustified by his righteousnesse our vncleane affections sanctified by his holinesse and our miserable and vnstaied spirits staied vpon the hope of his redemption we may boldly say sinne shall not raigne and ouer master vs seeing God hath iustified vs who will come and lay any thing to our charge Wherefore seeing we are purified by faith and our faith is grounded on Gods word and seeing all their ciuill behauiour is hidden vnder hypocrisie couered with self-selfe-loue and stuffed with vaine-glorie we may boldly say they are but hypocrites deceiuing vs with the histrionicall visard of ciuill righteousnesse Furthermore if we shall compare the estate of the Church of God with the condition of the malignant Synagogue we shall see them as farre differing as the light and darknes as the shadow and the body as God and Beâ—iall As to poynt out one estate namely in affliction we shal finde in them neither faith nor constancie but hypocrisie and periurie no wisedome of the Spirit to desend themselues but dissembling to hide themselues no heauenly ioy in their suffering no patience of minde but miserable murmurings blockish vnsensiblenesse no long sufferings nor heroical spirits when they shal boyle in cauldrons as some good Christians haue done all which notwithstanding we shall finde in Christ his Church wherein they that suffer are persecuted for the testimonie of a true faith their faith is vnremoueable on the word of God their coÌ„stancie in perseuering wonderfull their wisedome in answering abounding with courage and humilitie their ioy through hope and as it were a present enioying of the life looked for vnspeakable their patience vnminishable which thing whilest the wicked Church goeth about to follow it is like an Ape imitating a man and may be compared to the Asse which would be like a Lion For daâ—e heretikes auouch their sects as the true Church professe Christ and his Gospel will they not lie and dissemble when Christians speak their conscience will they not raile when Gods children speake humbly and constantly doe they not die either like rauening dogges or else become like blockes and stockes so that Sathan seemeth euen to haue possessed them wholy Let vs see then if the malignant Synagogue doth not so farre differ from the true Church as an Ape from a man or an Asse from the Lion Againe if we looke on them in prosperitie they are nothing like vnto vs the Papists curse vs we in holinesse of the Spirit doe pray for them their Church the more it florisheth before man the more abominable it is in the sight of God our Church is all glorious within and is the beloued spouse of Christ finally they are diuels in mâ—ns shape for euen prophane Christians and Protestants dare not but in great secrecie blaspheme the name of God prophane his Sabbaths defile their bodies with adulteries yet these men will not sticke to do these things openly when light and darknesse with them are so confounded when ignorance is simplicitie when euill and good are shuffled together what constancie can be looked for among men They be bleared with the vizâ—rd of ciuill honestie which notwithstanding is to our shame in that they can doe so great things for vaine-glorie and to get credit to their sect when we cannot doe halfe so much for Gods glorie and to maintaine his word But if we will be politike to spare with Saul euill men the Lord in his wrath will make vs persecute good men for Saul not punishing Agag did afterward persecute Dauid wherefore our righteous soules must be grieued with the iniquities of our times and we must shew our zeale in religion by a hatred of lies howsoeuer they be cloaked with the histrionicall visard of ciuill honestie For as it is dangerous to aduenture our selues to be â—ainted with the grosse aire of the pestilence so must we care and make conscience to keepe our selues from all contagion of peâ—ilous vntruthes The second reason as we said is the circumstance of the time both in that his owne person was contemned as port 14. 6. The wicked haue laid a snare for me but I swarued not from thy precepts As also in that the word of God was so slenderly regarded and almost brought vnto vtter contempt as in port 16. vers 6. It is time for thee Lord to worke for they haue destroyed thy law For the first how wonderfully doth it commend his loue to the word that when they made faire profers no gaine could get him when they began to threaten him no terrour could dismay him when they circumuented him with preferments no pleasure could preuaile with him no promise could winne him For the second they oppressed him with iniuries they vndermined him with benefits they supplanted him with politike slanders and set faire faces on their vile causes and yet none of these did so preuaile that either their violence could enforce him nor their liberalitie allure him nor their policies and subtill cauilling beguile him one whit to be drawne from the true worship of God which was an infallible token that vnfainedly he loued the law O singular triall that when the law elsewhere had no entertainment yet hee did defend it though hee was so highly contemned Experience doth teach vs that the more godlinesse is oppressed the lesse it is regarded and that not of the vngodly and wicked ones onely but euen of the very children of God aswell by calling as by election Dauid Psal. 73. saith of himselfe that he fretted to see the prosperitie of the wicked Iob Ieremie Abâ—uck in times past and many of the Saints of God in our times are greatly troubled and grieued to see how it goeth with the wicked and fareth
with the godly This then is a sure token of his loue to Gods word euen then to esteeme it when of the times it was hated neither is this any true triall or argument of the loue of Gods word to fauour it whilest others doe fauour it but when all formall liking of it beginneth to decay then in truth and constancie to professe it argueth true and constant loue of it And it must not be straÌ„ge vnto vs that the Church is often vexed with wicked heresies because it is the infinite iustice of God when men with feare and loue doe not obey the truth in a good conscience whereby they diminish the glorious credit of the childreÌ„ of God to giue them ouer to some horrible heresie At what time we may see both the grace of God in giuing strength to his to beleeue euen in the middest of heresies as also the faith of his children euen then to be constant when others reuolt from the truth As to continue in our former example of Dauid First he was taunted when it was said who is this man is it not the sonne of Ishai Then being betrothed and contracted to the eldest daughter of Saul he was deluded and depriued of her Afterward Saul prouoked him with open violence how beit still he perseuered in the loue of Gods truth To applie this to our selues if a man now a daies â—e called a precisian or termed by the name of a Puritane that some worldlings thus reason with him What will you become a Precisian will you giue ouer and forsake your frends and commit your selfe to their companie who are not able to preferre pleasure nor profit you wil you now enter so hard a life and suffer so odious a name Doth it not come to passe that this first blast bloweth vs away Other some can be content to giue their names to God but when they can take no course to get liuing and preferment then they begin to shrinke These men making godlines a gaine will so long worshippe God as they may get profit by it But wee must neither let contempt abash vs nonbenefits allure vs and when all law is against vs and of all wee shall bee troden vnder foote when wee shall be compassed with so many euils that these temptations wil come vpon vs it is better for you to giue ouer than thus to run on and to put your selfe in danger that which hath been in you was but a melancholike humour if you giue place to such affections you may hurt your selfe when all these things shall meete with vs wee must shew our loue by resisting them and cleauing to Gods lawe If we be not Ieroboams yet we may be Rehoboams Ieroboam hee set vp Calues Râ—â—oâ—oâ—â— a while determined to keepe the lawes of the Lord but afterward he fell to 〈◊〉 exercise This now is a singular triall of his loue who saith of himselfe for our instructioÌ„ I haue bin had in derision and the bands of the wicked haue robbed mâ—â—e c. They haue foâ—â—ged lies and laid snares for mee yet doe I not forsake thy law So that no iniuries could wearie him no contempt discourage him no benefits allure him no subtill daungers make him to quaile in despaire his faith was so sound in Gods word and his loue so pure in an whole heart One thing we haue omitted in the former reason which here must not be left out If we be espoused to Christ in the Gospell we are assured that he will keepe vs from falling or if we fall he will saue vs from lying in our sinnes But leauing this let vs come to the third reason which was the great felicitie which hee felt in the word and the sorrow which he felt in the contrary For the first he preferred the word 1. Before all profit as port 16. 7. I loue thy commandements aboue gold yeâ— aboue fine gold 2. Before all pleasures as port 13. 7. How sweete are thy promises to my mouth yea more than hony vnto my mouth 3. Before glorie as port 8. 1. O Lord thou art my portion I haue determined to keepe thy lawe And portion 14. 7. Thy testimonies haue I taken as my heritage for euer for they are the ioy of my heart Now because in a spoyle all these things doe meete together Seeing then we are giuen to loue our selues and to make 〈◊〉 a gaine or rather loue the word for gaine pleasure and vaine glorie wee shall see how great a thing it is to loue the word for it owne sake that is because it is the word of God But many will vrge the vse of lawfull things and say Why may I not eate this meaâ—e may I not weare this fashion may I not put on such apparell they bee lawfull theâ—â— natures I answere that they bee indeede lawfull in themselues and while theâ—â—â— are nakedly considered and as they are vncloathed of other circumstances yet wee are to a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with meditating on things conuenient least we turne the libertie of the Spirit to a 〈◊〉 of the flesh See here how wee loue pleasures more than the word Some are godly so long as they can get gaine by their godlinesse who quickly can be cold when they haue gotten greater preferment in the Church of God They forget that which wee must remember that wee must grow in zeale in loue in affection and indiligence as wee â—â—rease in outward things that we may shew our selues not so much to seeke after profit as after a better life not vaine pleasure but pleasure of the minde not carnall glory out the hope of Gods kingdome On the other side wee are to see how his afflictions grew when hee sawe the neglect or contempt of the law in others for his eyes failed his heart was 〈◊〉 his spirit panted his fleshe parched away Thus whilest hee measured himselfe by the word how his inward man ebbed and flowed in a delight of the word his ioy increased and decreased with the estate of the mind insomuch that hee desired for no other end to liue than to feele the comfort of Gods promises and his affections gouerned by the word of God For he saith portion 3. 1. Be beneficiall vnto thy seruant that I may liue and keepe thy word Wherein he agreeth with a saying of Paul Galath 2. 20. I liue yet not I now but Christ liueth in mee But I feare that I speake mysteries and paradoxes vnto a great many who yet are but naturall men and may learne these things of simple men in the country Well let vs learne if wee cannot bring foorth 100 folde yet let vs bring foorth 60 folde if not so much yet at the least 30 folde vnlesse we be either stonie ground who for want of roote in time of tribulation and persecution will be offended or as the thornie ground being choked with worldly cares or as trampled ground which is troden of all men And here
of the soule how sweete excellent and beautifull a thing it is to beleeue and loue the word and how loathsome and palpable is mistrust and ignorance We must then be perswaded that though we are not in prison we walke in the night and in the darkenes whilest we are in ignorance yet the Lord wil giue vs in time to suspect our hearts of ignorance and worke in vs both a desire and a delight to loue and liue after the word and that we shall find the truth of this verse in ourselues to say with the Prophet Thy word is a lanterne to my fecte and alight to my paths Many there are which doe not so much as acknowledge this doctrine Some are come out of this darknes into the glorious kingdome of Christ and yet swarue so much in life that they shew not themselues to haue this true faith And where mens manners swarue besides their profession we see this sentence more professed in mouth than practised in life and they onely doe beleeue this to be true which enterprise nothing but that which hath it warrant out of the word For these acknowledge that in themselues there is nothing but darkenes and that they stand in need to be inlightned by the ministerie of the word and working of his spirit And as we confesse the truth of this in generall so must we deduce it to particulars and seuerals so that euery man may say I am either in light or in darkenesse if I haue a warrant for this which I doe out of the word I am in light but if I doe it by the motion of mine owne braine I am in darkenes Besides as this doth shew the great necessity of Gods word so also it must humble vs because of our ignorance as also it yeeldeth this comfort that as we thinke we trauell safely in respect of our bodies so long as we haue the light of the Sunne so also we are in the safe way to saluation as long as we are guided by the word And when as some doe obiect that the Scriptures doe containe great difficulties and are hard to be vnderstood we said that though the smallest things were deepe mysteries yet they be plaine to the least of Gods children For Prouerb 8. 9. Wisedome saith that all her words are plaine to him that will vnderstand and streight to them that would finde knowledge And the man of God saith Portion 17. 2. The entrance into thy word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding to the simple And though all men are not curiously to search into questions yet all men are carefull to seeke the way of saluation No man then can herein complaine of darkenesse but as it is in his owne minde neither neede that so to bee if hee will vse the meanes to auoid it and in a repenting heart craue the light by prayer The cause therefore why the word is a parable and a darke riddle vnto so many is either the pride of their owne wit when they thinke their wit to be so good as they can conceiue euery thing and their iudgement and learning to be such as that they can vnderstand any thing and profit by their owne industrie when as God is the author so he is also the reuealer of his trueth or else they doe not esteeme so reuerently of the trueth nor are so much grieued with their blindnesse and ignorance as they should be Vers. 106. I haue sworne and will performe it that I will keepe thy righteous iudgements NOw as his faith was the first argument he vsed so the second was his conscience his loue his affection to the word which he sheweth by his oath that we may know it to be no wandring motion of his minde carrying him away but a thing well considered of and constant he protesteth that he will keepe his oath Wherein he declareth that many men haue sometimes motions to good but they either die presently or else they be so cold that they quickely fall away But as we may see he was no such light-headed man We haue here to learne that this is a iudgement of God why many doe not profit in the word because they cannot being void both of griefe for their natural blindnesse as also of the cleere sight and faith in Gods word say in trueth Thy word is a lantorne to my feet c. Now if these things be in vs we must pray that we may be moued with a purpose to continue in them and purposing we must beware we breake it not but be constant I haue sworne and will performe it that I will keepe thy righteous iudgements Concerning this binding of himselfe with an oath which the man of God here vseth it declareth his care to keepe a good conscience in laying the iudgements of God which were past the iudgements of God to come vp in his heart Wee see then that as when men sweare voluntarily it is a token of their good conscience so it appeareth most in good men who setting so much by the glorious name of God can sustaine any priuate discredit and swallow many troubles to maintaine the credit of it Wherefore Gods children though they are carefully to auoid all sinnes yet make a greater conscience of this sinne than of any other and when they take an oath though before they made a conscience of that thing yet now they make a greater conscience If hee had found no weakenesse no mistrust or doubtfulnesse in himselfe then needed he not so streightly to haue bound himselfe For if he had been alwaies carefull what needed he to haue vsed an oath But the care which hee had to meete with this weaknesse was the cause of his solemne couenant which teacheth vs that such infirmities as are in vs were in him who because of the vanitie and sluggishnesse which he felt in his corrupt nature did prouoke and stirre vp himselfe to a greater care by an oath Then if we see that euen the man of God thought this to be a necessary meane to stirre vp his infirmities why should we not thinke it as necessarie for vs when the most diligent amongst vs may thinke himselfe to bee behind him in many degrees But the cause why we make no such oath is because we are fearefull and our delaying of this practise from time to time sheweth that there is not in vs that feeling of our wants that reuerence of his word nor experience of his goodnesse which he felt This must make vs afraid and ashamed of our selues that we hauing the like infirmities haue not the like affections True it is that to be sparing in these othes is a good token of a Christian so that he be but a nouice in Christs schoole for euery man must not vse this oth because he knoweth not his owne strength but we must not alwaies be at A. B. C. and dwell still in the principles of Religion Neither must we thinke that
in more wicked daies than he did For whom shall we haue to follow Some follow this religion some follow that some giue themselues to this shift some to that so that we haue no examples to build vs vpon but a multitude to bring vs from the right way Seeing then we are farre worse than the Prophet and our daies worse than his times let vs say Away from me ye wicked that is seeing we cannot auoide our dwelling and liuing among the wicked yet Lord let vs be kept from the corrupt example of the wicked and graunt that we may eschue all familiaritie with them And as in haruest if in euery place of the lands where we reape or mow were Snakes we would be very warie least we were stung or impoysoned so had we neede in these dangerous and plentiful daies of sinne to be circumspect least we be either impoysoned with false doctrine or stung with an euill conscience And as a man being a meere stranger in goodnes liuing in the companie of godly men hearing them seeing them and conferring with them in good things would by Gods grace so be conuerted so a good man falling into the familiaritie and like affections speeches and actions of the wicked shall easily be corrupted We shall see sooner that we are infected and hurt than wee shall espie how wee are infected and hurt and though presently we see it not yet hereafter wee shall And as it is the mercie of God to be good by the communion of Saints so it is the iust iudgement of God to be wicked with the companie of the vngodly Neither must we thinke that here is meant to goe out of the world to auoide the euill for we liue all vnder one Sunne which is aboue vs we treade all on one earth which is vnder vs we vse all one water for our necessities wee haue like callings with them wee ioyne in the same townes with them yea and often dwell in one house with them but we must beware wee haue no fellowship with them in their sinne we must away with their deuices to mistrust Gods mercie wee must hate their imaginations wherewith they displease God we must not draw in their yoke with them If then thou hast a wicked father or if thou hast a wicked sonne or vngodly seruant or an euill companion thou must not haue familiaritie or drawe in a line with them thou must not bee a fellowe or a companion in sinne with them so shall wee keepe our selues vnspotted For as the euill men if they purpose to be obstinate in sinne will take no profit by the companie of the godly so the good men if they will feare and suspect the vngodlines of the wicked and looke vnto their waies shall by the Lord bee preserued from their euill For we see that as the euill men are not the better for the godly with whom they are ioyned in the same towne or house with them because they are so shie of goodnes so if we be as shie of their wickednesse wee shall be freed from much vngodlines Wherefore wee must not be like affected we must not thinke as they thinke speake as they speake doe as they doe nor vse their calling as they doe Otherwise wee see that as the euill by the godly are bettered so the good are made worse by the vngodly Thus we haue heard that as the man of God in the first shewed himselfe to haue an hatred to the secret deuices of mans imaginations so in the second he setteth downe a reason of the same where we declared that we could neuer be brought to the true hatred of euil inuentions vntil we be throughly perswaded of Gods prouidence whereof when we be once truely perswaded wee shall not need to swarue this way or that way because in all assaults we haue a sufficient refuge in God In that he putteth his trust in Gods word we must learne that we must neuer seuer faith and Gods promises whereby we must be staied and leane to his prouidence otherwise we shall haue but vaine speculations of his prouidence vntill wee knowe out of the word to whom the promises doe appertaine and what hee requireth of them to whom they are made On which word of God whilest wee take hold euen as a shield safegardeth vs from the blow of the aduersarie so the promises of God are a sufficient buckler to defend vs from the darts of our enemie So that if we haue the Lord for our tower against Sathan if we be in pouertie we shall see the Lord our shield and wealth if wee be in sicknes hee shall be our castle and health The Israelites had proofe hereof who so long as they made the Lord their shield and refuge were not once touched of their enemies If this faith be in vs then shall wee bee perswaded that the hearing of the word and time which wee spend in prayer to the Lord will not hinder our calling nor hurt our profit but so long as wee walke in our waies ioyning with our calling the hearing of Gods word and prayer hee will be our defence and tower and either saue vs from damage or turne all our euils to our good We must see all this out of the word of God For our Sauiour Christ as we saide before did not rest in the omnipotencie of God to put away Sathan being an euill spirite and therefore hauing nothing to doe with him but withstood him with this It is written still alleaging the word of God shewing that whilest he had bread hee should vse it as an ordinarie meane and when he had none â—e should not make bread of stones but stay vpon the blessing of God which is aboue all meanes Thus wee see how the promises of God in his word did stay him And here see how the faith of Gods children differeth from the loose imaginations of the wicked who though they giue great titles to the Lord of his mercie iustice loue and prouidence neuer looke for this in his word But if we will obey the Lord and waite vpon his promises we must doe it by the word which is as a pipe through which doe flow Gods graces towards vs and as a chariot to bring his will vnto vs. Wee are not then to looke into the ayre or elsewhere for Gods will than in his word but trusting still on God wee must looke for helpe in his promises That the man of God might do this the better he seuered himselfe from the wicked giuing vs to vnderstand that he could not goe forward in that hee saw so few examples of good and so many examples of euill whereby so many by paths are ministred vnto him to step out of the right way in seeing the corruptions of that generation When wee see then out of the word how we should beleeue what we should doe what we should eschue and looke into the world wee shall finde so many wicked ones that
long and lowd prayers preuaile not For such prayers crie lowd in the Lords eares which make a noise with the feeling of our wants and when though they continue to the failing of our eyes yet we mistrust not God For many either pray coldly or praying zealously they become so dull that they cease to put their trust in the Lord. So that the corruption of our nature is either not to feele our wants or if we feele them to dispaire For thy iust promise Heere we see how the Prophet prayeth not according to his owne fantasie but according to the will of God reuealed in his word When we desire any thing of God we must doe it according to his promise For when we pray not according to the promise of the Lord we waite vpon our owne fantasies and seeke after our owne imaginations Many breake in their prayers into headie and rash conceits who haue not in the meane time the word in their hearts but they obtaine nothing neither shall we obtaine if we be like affected vnto them Ye know saith S. Iohn ye shall obtaine if ye aske according to the will of God And whereas he saith I waited for thy iust promise he sheweth that the Lord is no more liberall in promising than faithful in performing for if we waite for his promise surely he will performe it Euery man will peraduenture confesse this to be a truth at the first but the selfe same thing being in this Psalme so often repeated bewrateth our incredulitie and hardnesse of beleefe of it We can alledge indeed generally that Gods promises be true but we will falle in the particular applying of them to our selues in saying They are true vnto me I haue felt the truth of them by experience in my selfe The Prophet vseth oft to giue this Epithite to Gods word as vers 106. I will keepe thy righteous iudgements 137. Righteous art thou ô Lord and iust are thy iudgements 144. The righteousnes of thy testimonies is euerlasting Why would the spirit of God repeate this one word so often but because it is a singular worke of faith to beleeue the word and a thing much incident to our nature not to beleeue Wherefore Paul vseth often this Preface as a prerogatiue This is a true saying and of all men worthie to be receiued or this is a faithfull saying So that the holie Ghost prepareth such words to purchase credit to the word of God because flesh and blood is so readie to mistrust and Sathan so subtil to discredit the truth This may happily soone seeme true but put case a man being troubled had prayed til his eyes failed his heart fainted and his flesh were parched and still trusteth to Gods promises this man indeed hath a true faith This then commendeth the Prophet that when he was at the last cast he continued in his strength His sense and meaning is this although I be not as yet helped yet I shall be in Gods good time which thing if we also could truly say we should neuer be ouercome of temptation Vers. 124. Deale with thy seruant according to thy mercie and teach me thy statutes HEre the Prophet is desirous to be further taught in the word Here we see the man of God complaineth not of the word though as yet the promise was not performed but of his owne faith Here is then a difference betweene the faith of the godly the presumptiō of the vngodly that when the Lord suspendeth his truth for a while the godly suspect not the truth of the word but the vnbeleefe of themselues and pray against the same If then when Gods promises are suspended we be through Sathans policie and our frailtie tempted to mistrust we can say Thy word ô Lord doth not faile but wee are dull in faith we are wauering we are full of vnbeleefe good Lord increase our faith take from vs these mists and cloudes of mistrust by shining vpon vs with the bright beames of thy spirit and though Sathan would weaken our hope to discredit thy truth yet strengthen vs and though we haue failed in many particular points of thy commandements yet we beseech thee to forgiue the secret errors of our life wee haue beleeued thy word but if wee failed in faith then reueale thy couenants vnto vs that we may recouer Two things as we haue often heard sustaine Gods children in trouble the one is the testimonie of a good conscience the other is faith in Gods promises both which are heere set downe in the verses going before for in that he executed iudgement and iustice he had the testimonie of a good conscience in that his eyes failed by waiting on the promises of God his faith most plainely appeareth This faith breedeth a good conscience and this good conscience doth nourish faith For whosoeuer will execute iudgement and iustice must belieue the promises of God that the couenant of Christ is a sure couenant ratified in their hearts which when they feele they are vrged by loue to keep a good conscience For the place to lay vp the treasure of faith in is a good conscience Here then the man of God prayeth for both these things and if we will seeke still after knowledge without feeling we will iudge this prayer to be barren but if we will looke into our owne incredulitie and enter with a single eye into our owne hearts for such Christians are we as we then shall be found to be and shall enter into the particular troubles of bodie and soule wee shall finde our masse of vnbeleefe and we shall see that we may labour often in the meditation of this Psalme and finde sufficient matter all our life long For the man of God said before I haue executed iudgement and iustice and yet heere he saith teach me iudgement and iustice hee meant not that he had iudgement and iustice fully perfitly and absolutely but that it was according to the grace which hee had receiued yet he thought not himselfe therefore iustified though he was not conscious in himselfe His meaning then is Lord thou searchest the heart corrupt is my hart and blind is my minde if I haue fallen Lord grant me to recouer my selfe if I faile in vnbeliefe Lord increase my faith that I may daily grow in executing iudgement and iustice So farre off was he from being weary in vpright dealing that he praied still for the continuance of it Then if we be not wearie in our calling and could come to say with this man of God and with the Apostle Paul that we are not conscious in our selues yet we must further proceede and say that we are not hereby iustified because the largenes of the lawe cannot be concluded in the narrow compasse of our braine we must pray for the increase both of our knowledge and faith According to thy mercie Hee saith not giue iudgement because I haue done well but deale with thy seruant according to thy
contrarietie betweene vs and others as is betweene light and darknesse God and the diuell But if wee beginne to bee in mammering of Religion and know not what to holde but wauer in all it is to bee doubted that wee shall bee partakers of the common punishment Let vs learne then to shut vp our faith within the compasse of Noah his Arke and not commit it to the broad waters of the wicked world To this ende saide our Sauiour Christ When the Sonne of man shall come where shall hee finde faith in the earth as though hee should say it would be an hard matter to finde faith amongst men We see in this man of God if we will esteeme aright of the law of God we must loue it aboue gold Vers. 128. I esteeme all thy precepts most iust and hate all false wayes HE sheweth that there is no sound loue of good things where there is not an hatred of euill We shall see this by experience he that loueth to keepe the Sabbath he wil hate a prophane breaker of the Sabbath he that loueth chastitie will abhorre adultery he that loueth true dealing hateth all vnrighteousnes and surely if we doe not in truth loue good and hate euill but bee found to halte in hypocrisie wee shall in time be discouered and one day taken in a trip In that he vseth emphatically I esteeme all thy precepts hee declareth that he loued not one or two but all the commaundements His meaning then is this O Lord there is not one of the least of thy commaundements but I esteeme it there is not one way of falsehoode but I abhorre it Now we are to learne not to esteeme well of one commaundement which our nature best liketh and to dispense with another but true christianitie esteemeth all alike euen that most which by nature we are most ready to breake PORTION 17. TETH Vers. 129. Thy testimonies are wonderfull therefore doth my soule keepe them THe selfe same argument is here continued which hee vsed before For hee partly prayeth for graces and partly sheweth what graces hee hath receiued in the first second third and last verses of this Portion hee sheweth his graces in the other hee prayeth for graces As we see the selfe same argument so we see a new reason Thy testimonies saith he are wonderful that â—â— thy lawe hath in it such mysteries as naturall men cannot reach them and therefore loneâ— thy law As if hee should haue said Lord what is the cause that men doe so basely esteeme of the greatnes of thy couenants why doe men so little regard it because they neuer tasted the excellencie of it they neuer felt the wonderfull and powerfull maiesty thereof Why doe â—lay them vp as my soule because in my soule I haue felt by thy word suâ— wisdome â—s eye hath not seene eare hath not heard nor reason able to conceiue And why I pray you in our times doe so few conceiue or conceiuing doe keepe and so esteeme of the word of God because the wise men of the worlde thinke it a thing very easie and they can conceiue 〈◊〉 they list the more common sort of people make â—o more account of iâ— â—han to giue it the hearing and that with their naturall wit and reason onely Some men may tâ—inâ—◠〈…〉 tâ—â—uâ—â— against mens wits but all men may see that that is a mysterie which cannâ—◠〈…〉 by reason and that if it be a thing which by wit and reason may be conceiueâ— and 〈…〉 that it is no mysterie This is the reason why comming to the word we must haue new eyes to see spiritually new eares to discerne new hearts to conceiue Vers. 130. The entrance into thy word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding to the simple THis is no painted wisedome yet the simplicitie of the word is of more glorie and pompe than all the wisedome of the world besides Wherefore Paul Ephes. 3. prayed that the Ephesians might according to the riches of Gods glorie receiue strength by his spirit in the inner man to comprehend the breadth and height and length and depth of this our Sauiour Christ speaking to Peter of this mysterie attained to by faith saith Flesh and blood hath not 〈…〉 this vnto thee but the Spirit And in Matth. 13 11. where our Sauiour Christ spake in Parables he â—â—â—â—e Because it is giuen to you to knowe the secrets of the kingdome of â—â—â—â—â—n but to â—hâ—m it is not giuen Many may haue the word of God strike their eares they may haue an humane conceiuing of it but few haue the right and spirituall vnderstanding of it When we come then in feare and trembling to heare the word as knowing that of our selues we can neuer vnderstand the word but must craue of God by prayer to be giuen vs by his holy Spirit who as he was the author in giuing it so hee is also the causer of conceiuing it wee are sure we shall vnderstand There is an hearing of the letter and an hearing of the Spirit Why then haue wee so little iudgement and cold affections in hearing and reading but because we heare and reade so malapertly and are not throughly and truely perswaded of the maiestie thereof The Lord is delighted with the soule that is humbled and refuseth the purpose of the proud For what is the cause that so many runne into heresie but because they are proude in their owne conceits On the contrarie if we had this humbled minde we should not be so senselesse in conceiuing nor so soone caried away with the flouds and tempests of corrupt doctrine In that he saith My soule doth keepe them his meaning is that therefore hee laide vp the precepts of God in his heart that hee might haue them in a readinesse when hee should practise them as he saith portion 2. 3. I haue hid thy promise in my heart that I might not sinne against thee The soule is the seate of affections for hee saith that hee had the statutes of the Lord in his affections The seate of diuinitie is the heart wherefore the Scriptures vse so often to say the heart of man is corrupt the Lord searcheth the heart the foolish man hath said in his heart For though the Philosophers saide that the minde was the seate of knowledge yet they could neuer see that the heart is the seate of Christian religion Which if it were in our minde wee should surely be puft vp with it as wee are with knowledge Here is then a triall of our hearts I see many labour after knowledge but fewe after affections This in temptation will not helpe vntill both knowledge and affections be on our sides to resist so that which we haue in knowledge may also be in affections For though wee may learne it and commend it for a while yet surely wee shall haue no profit by it in temptation When we haue none other seate for diuinitie but our heart and doe not place
Prophet Righteous art thou ô Lord and righteous are thy iudgements Although then the promises of God are not at all times by and by performed nor his iudgements presently executed but the godly do often grone vnder miseries and the vngodly wallow in their delights yet the Lord after death will shew that he is righteous when he wil erect magnifie his iustice before his glorious throne This thing appeareth to be manifest by that historie Luke 16. of the rich man and Lazarus who that the Lord might make knowne his iustice died both together but as their life was altogether diuers so their death did altogether differ For the rich man liued delicately and fared daintily but Lazarus lying sore and hungrie at his gate found more courtesie at his dogs which licked him than at his hands which should haue relieued him Well when they were both dead it is said that the rich man being in hell in torments lifting vp his eyes and seeing Lazarus a farre oft in Abrahams bosome cried Father Abraham send Lazarus that he may dip the tip of his finger in water and coole his tongue but Abraham answered Thou art far deceiued and disappointed my sonne the places are far distant between thee and vs so that the inhabitants must keep their places And my son cōsider of the equity of Gods iustice herein for thou in thy life time didst liue in health in pleasure and prosperitie and didst not glorifie God thereby therefore it is meet and right with God that thou shouldest now haue paine and torments and this man hauing pouertie sicknesse and miserie desired Gods glorie wherefore it standeth with the righteous promise of the Lord that he should now receiue ioy comfort So Christ also teacheth vs though at the first the Lord regardeth not all good at the 〈…〉 yet he that rewardeth one will reward all and he that punisheth one will surely in time punish all either here or in some other place either now or at some other time We must then be content to haue our liues hidden in Christ that it may appeare with Christ at his cōming Now as this doctrine seemeth profitable for comfort so is it necessarie also for terrour For if a man shall lie in sinne and yet through impunitie because neither the hand of God is vpon him nor the authoritie of the Magistrate taketh hold on him shall not repent and because as the wise man saith Eccles. 8. 11. Sentence against an euill worke is not executed speedily therefore the heart of the children of men is fully set in them to doe euill as we may see in profane persons in abusers of the name of God in breakers of the Sabbath in disobedient persons murderers adulterers theeues and back biters let him beware and not flatter himselfe in iniquitie and though God doth not at the very instant when sinne is committed punish all nor the Magistrate presently apprehend all if a man begin to be hot and would haue all men like himselfe and is offended because there is no present execution of iudgement yet God is righteous he will not iustifie the sinner but he hath his fierce wrath vengeance indignation laid vp in store to fal suddenly fearefully vpon the vngodly For assure thy selfe ô man whosoeuer thou art he that hath said that no whoremonger nor adulterer nor couetous person shall enter into the kingdome of heauen and he that hath promised in this life to trie those that be his will surely if thou be the child of God punish thee here that thou mayest not be condemned with the wicked if thou be not he will both in this life and in the world to come plague thee eternally If thou art not presently punished for thy sinnes the Lord calleth thee to repentance if that will not serue the Lord will vndoubtedly breake thy necke and presse thee downe with further iudgements Thus we see how needfull it is to vrge this doctrine to the abusers of the Lords long suffring and contemners of his righteous iudgements Psal. 89. the man of God sheweth that albeit the Lord had made a couenant of mercy with his people yet if their children did forsake his lawes and walke not in his iudgements if they did breake his statutes and kept not his commandements he would 32. visit their transgression with the rod and their iniquitie with strokes And surely if we will not be remoued by the word calling vs from our securitie we shall taste indeed of the Lords heauie scourges and fearefull strokes Wherefore in time let vs humble our selues vnder the louing hand of God learne to deny our selues Vers. 138. Thou hast commanded iustice by thy testimonies and truth especially HE sheweth that in all the holy writings the Lord had set downe speciall mercies and speciall iudgements and that the iustice and truth which the Lord hath taught in his word is a speciall iustice and a speciall truth and euery part thereof is iust and true yea and if there could be degrees therein they are most iust and most true according to that Psal. 19. 9. The iudgements of the Lord are true and righteous altogether So that without exception all the threatnings of the Lord are iust and all his promises true Sure it is then that he will performe his wrath threatned and fulfill his couenants promised for there is nothing in the word which is not truth and iustice it selfe Thus we must learne when we are in trouble to looke to God his word and to knowe that euery title thereof is righteous and true and though heauen and earth doe passe yet not one io◠of it shall faile This is necessarie for vs to beleeue for from hence springeth faith Wherefore the Prophet seeing that this would hardly be beleeued and that euen Gods children sometime are slacke in faith hope and loue and are not so soone perswaded that euery man must performe this but rather that it was a speciall thing the Prophet I say reciteth this word fiue times in the compasse of eight verses being but one portion So much doth he shew incredulitie to raigne in Gods children and declareth it the more vehemently because the wicked will not be brought to beleeue this For what is the cause of sinne either in failing of doing those things which are to be done or in failing to doe those things which ought not to be done in omitting of good things or committing of euill but onely incredulitie Could we beleeue the word of God Oh happie were we can we not beleeue oh cursed are we We shall see as the wicked in all things so Gods children in many things discredit the word of God as the wicked beleeue not at all so the godly beleeue but in part see but in a glasse And doubtlesse they want the comfort which they should haue in that although they consent generally to the truth yet when they come to particulars they reason this with themselues
tell you the word is true and this is mine onely comfort O Lord that though the wicked rage thy promise for euer is vnchangeable Proued true What could deceiue it could the Serpent in Paradise No. What could wash it away could all the flood in the deluge No. What could consume it could all the firie furnace of Gomorrah of Egypt and of Babylon No Looke from the first father of all Adam vnto this day and how many seruants the Lord hath died and sound pure so many examples wee haue of the purenes of the word This then we see is a word pure by proofe We esteeme greatly of armour of proofe which neither the speare could pearce nor the shot of gun batter nor dart in any battaile could bruise oh how hath the word encountered with Sathan and with all his adherents How many darts of the worldlings hath it sustained and neuer yeelded but as a sword of proofe hath not onely striken off the heads of Sathan and of all heresies and schismes but also hath mightily preuailed against powers and authorities and principalities in heauenly things When wee haue an approued medicine we thinke it a thing of great price being such a one as neuer failed but wheresoeuer it was laid it wrought the feate so here is a tried medicine for the soule which neuer did deceiue any that vse it a right This is a most rare medicine and soueraigne salue For neuer sore was so great in mans soule neuer maladie so grieuous neuer corruption of sinne so fare gone neuer was there any wound of conscience so desperate which either this did not cure being vsed or might haue cured if it had been vsed This hath been tried and is approued by all the sicke soules that euer were since the beginning of the world to this day whereof some were deliuered from many sores of their conscience many euen rescued from the depth of their sorrowes We count him a tried friend and approued which in no troubles that euer did befall vs shrunke from vs and failed vs but stood vs in all stead possible but whom I pray you hath the Lord euer deceiued vs that put their trust in him or in whom hath the word of the Lord euer failed which wil stick with vs to the end which will saue vs from all euils accompany vs in all dangers recouer vs in all infirmities pitie and relieue vs in all miseries which will saue vs from hel and will speake for vs before the ludge and pleade our cause and euen whilest life lasteth will still stand vs in stead Wherefore seeing the word of God hath in it such excellencie that it taketh vp all the delights of Gods children and the contempt thereof taketh vp all the sorrowes of the Saints of God seeing for being eaten vp with the zeale of Gods word whatsoeuer we lose in the outward man we gaine and are recompenced for it in the inward man contrarie to the eating zeale in all other things whatsoeuer seeing the neerer wee come to God in his word and the further we go from our selues though we were thrown to the ground wee should be reedified seeing if we were tried in the furnace wee should finde such an happie exchange that as the gold wee should lose no weight but become more pure seeing it only reneuth vs in trouble and we cannot more discredit the word of God than euer to suffer it to be contemned or not sufficiently esteemed as becommeth a thing of such perfection glorie eternitie and exact righteousnes seeing it is such an armour of proofe so tried a medicine so approued a friend let vs craue of God that he would open our eyes and cleere our vnderstanding that we louing it for these causes may zealously be set on fire and truly be grieued to see it contemned Thus we see how exact how pure how comfortable how euerlasting the word is Thy righteousneâ— saith the Prophet is an euerlasting righteousâ—â—â— Psal. 11. thou haâ—â— O Lord set downe a perfit righteousnes which hath been is and shall be for euer one and most constant thine is the kingdome the power and the glorie for euer thy hand is not shortned more than it hath been thy word neuer could be accused onely let vs say Lord increase our faith let vs say Lord giue vs the like faith of thy seruants and wee shall haue like graces with them though not in so large measure as they had Vers. 141. I am small and despised yet doe I not forget thy precepts HIs meaning briefly is this Lord seeing thy word is so pure I loue it for it owne cause though nothing come withall if thou wilt bestowe any thing else of thy seruant I thanke thee if not I loue it still yea though I should suffer discredit for it I am content For I loue thy word because it is a pure word and worthie to be loued with what crosse soeuer it be accompanied As the common prouerbe is Trueth may be blamed but trueth can neuer be ashamed and iniquitie may be ocuered for a time but yet iniquitie one day shall bee discouered It cannot be denied that it is a singular blessing which is said of our Sauiour Christ to grow in fauour with God and man and to be loued of both as it is reported of Samuel because as it is Eccles 7. 3. A good name is better than a good oyntment and Prou. 22 1. is to bee chosen aboue great riches and louing fauour is aboue siluer and aboue gold neither can there come a more grieuous crosse to a liberall nature and stout person than want of it Howbeit to search out the cause of discredit wee must alwayes enter into it whether our conscience telleth vs that wee suffer as well doers not as ill doers For euen the very Heathen said that a mans conscience is as a theater in the world Wherefore if wee suffer discredit iustly because of sinne it is to be lamented but when we haue faith in Gods promises and a good conscience flowing from our faith though we neuer so much bee discredited it is a small thing Great is the loue of our selues and great is the care which we haue to maintaine our credit For many will bee content to hazard their liues which cannot bee conteÌ„t to endanger their good name For if a man liue bereft of his good name he had almost as liue bee bereft of his life And therefore Heretikes as the Familie of loue giue in precept that they should rather die than suffer the credit of their sect to fall And no maruell for they see no better life neither do they feele any true comfort of God in their prosperitie neither can they truly call vpon him in their trouble Thus we see how a name is esteemed in the world This then is a true argument of zeale euen when wee are despised and suffer discredit still to beare good affection to the word For many are liuely and quicke
who hearing the word were neither hote nor cold Seeing then we are rather Laodiceans than Dauids wee must crie Lord giue vs vnderstanding that we may liue Then let vs learne by other mens harmes which is a princely and heroicall kind of teaching For as Princes children are taught themselues in their owne persons but are not beaten seeing rather others beaten before them so the Lord preacheth to our persons but punisheth other persons round about vs sparing vs that we by their sinnes and stripes may learne to amend and to repent in prayer There is a winter after haruest after heate colde and it is vsuall with the Lord to tempeâ— his blessings most sweete with some crossings most sower Wherefore let vs pray with our Prophet for the vnderstanding of God his word not onely to be bettered in our mindes but also reformed in our liues Then no diuell no hell no plague no pestilence shall hurt vs yea those troublesome trials which vnto others are testimonies of God his wrath shall be vnto vs seales of his loue which although the world cannot discerne yet by faith we shall both finde it and feele it PORTION 19. COPH. Vers 145. I haue cried with mine whole heart heare me O Lord and I will keepe thy statutes Vers. 146. I called vpon thee saue mee and I will keepe thy testimonies IN the last verse of the former part he set downe the righteousnesse of GODS lawe hee prayed therefore that hee might haue vnderstanding and liue and therefore they that are ignorant haue no life in them because life is onely reuealed in the word Sinners then hauing not receiued the word are dead for the life of sinne is the death of man And our first father was dead when hee had sinned and they who liued in pleasure and all other sinners are dead though they for a while prolong their life on earth yet at death the soule goeth to hell and waiteth there for the bodie and this cuise waiteth on all Cursed are all that continue not in all things c. and after Gods great suffering they shall be cut off Hee knew that the beginning of this life was in the word and hee also knewe that the continuance of it was in the word by the grace of God and therefore hee laboured to haue it increased by the word because he was conuinced by his infirmitie that hee might lose it as Adam did and therefore hee seeketh to finish the course of his saluation with feare If Dauid whose zeale had consumed him did yet in this sort pray how much more ought we which for euery light trouble are discouraged in our dutie He prayeth for the vnderstanding of the word because the diuell wil be ready to allure vs from the word if we be inclined thereto as he dealt with Christ when he laide our scripture against it And yet he liketh not of those that rest in the literall sense but hee craueth the spirit to teach him according to the word for the spirit quickeneth and flesh and blood doth not reueale these things and all that are of God must bee taught of God Isa. 54 yet alwaies agreeable to the word Now in this part he prayeth that he may haue vnderstanding and ease from his trouble this request he groundeth on these reasons first of his earnestnes in the foure first verses secondly in respect of his enemies in the sixt verse and thirdly in respect of Gods mercies in the fift seuenth and eight verses In the foure first verses he setteth downe his earnest desire and zeale that he had and he prayeth that he may haue a good conscience in the first verse and faith in the promises in the second verse teaching that these two were al the comfort that he had in trouble when he suffered for well-doing and had his sinnes forgiuen and had the fauour of God Then if we will stand in trouble let vs labour to be grounded on the promises of forgiuenes of sinnes of a new life of his fatherly prouidence and let this purge vs from sin and if we can doe this then nothing shall seperate vs from God as Paul saith Rom. 8. and againe he saith there is no condemnatioÌ„ to them that are in Christ for they haue his spirit to purge them from sinne and to strengthen their faith The want of these causeth men to step backe and the weakenes of our faith the carelesnes of these causeth such feare in Gods children and such shrinking for the diuel layeth their sinnes to their charge which they see not discharged and their faith is weake and therefore they are diuing vp and down And surely trouble must come to all for so it is ordained though to some lesse than others and therefore when it commeth we are faint if we haue not been carefull to keepe a good conscience and to strengthen our faith But if we haue done thus then shall death be pleasant vnto vs for wee shall be blessed Apoc. 12. and our workes shall follow vs that is our faith and the fruites of our faith Againe if wee suffer for our sinnes c. then wee want faith and a good conscience and therefore we murmur and crie out yea and goe to witches and wisards Yea Gods children though they come not to this grosse sinning yet they inwardly grudge and they haue secret murmurings because they haue failed in strengthening their faith keeping a good conscience but the children of God that make Christ all in all they say the Lord giueth and the Lord taketh this is the patience of Gods children And Iob did not faile till his faith failed and though his three learned aduersaries reasoned against him to proue him an hypocrite yet his conscience sustained him and therefore reckoneth vp his vertues chapter 28. and 31. And he also confessed his faith I know that my Redeemer liueth this was his faith and this was his conscience that in his trouble sustained him These things haue no lesse fruite in prosperitie for the want of them cause men to lift vp themselues on high but the word represseth pride lust and loue of worldly things so that they are â—â—uÌ„â—le in prosperitie for the worldlings seeke after the things of this world because they neuer felt the peace of conscience they seeke their owne glorie because they neuer felt what the glory of God was and neuer seeke knowledge because they know not what the soule is Yea the children of God because they labour not continually to keepe a good conscience and to strengthen their faith they are carried away with the loue of earthly things after the example of the wicked for prosperitie is as a floud which carieth all things with it and as well good as bad and therefore they are often caried away with the loue of these outward things But the children of God which doe diligently labour after these things they behaue themselues so as that God may be glorified by their prosperitie and aduersitie
latter dayes of sinne and iniquitie wherein heresies haue so corrupted doctrine and vngodlines hath so stained our liues if we had not this constant rule of Gods word among vs Oh what a treasure is it whereby we may see heresie and auoide it whereby we may see truth and follow it Which rule of equitie seeing willingly the wicked depart from they are worthily plunged and plagued in their owne sinnes Vers. 156. Great are thy tender mercies O Lord quicken me according to thy iudgements THat is True it is I am a sinner O Lord but yet I am not a desperate sinner as mine enemies are but such a one as on whom thou wilt shew thy mercies therefore I hope that thou wilt helpe If thou shouldest simply deale with me according to my deseruings I should be condemned for who can stand in thy sight iustified but I compare not my selfe with thee but with them who are become mine aduersaries According to thy iudgements Such is thy fatherly mercy which forgiueth my sinnes and heareth my prayers that thou wilt not reward me according to mine iniquities but wilt fauourably looke vpon me according to the multitude of thy mercies Vers. 157. My persecutors and mine oppressors are many yet doe I not swarne from thy testimonies THis sentence is the same in effect with diuers other in diuers portions of this Psalm As The proude haue had me exceedingly in derision the proude haue digged pits for me the wicked haue laid a snare for me and such like Now in that he saith my oppressors are many he sheweth that he had not to doe with one man or two but with many It is a matter as wee haue shewed before to be godly among the godly but he is a diuel that is euil among Angels and therefore was he worthily cast downe into hell and he is a sinner that will sinne among Saints and therefore iustly was Adam throwne out of Paradise If we liue among the godly what praise is it to be godly nay what an horrible thing were it not to be godly If the Church discipline were truly executed it were a small commendation to do well and to abstaine from sinne yet now in this want it is praise-worthie to abstaine from sinne for feare of God But it may be we taste not of such troubles as the Prophet tasted of because we liue not so carefull of godlinesse as he did which if in truth we did we should haue troubles as he had Well we are in this world as sheepe among wolues to trie vs whether we will be corrupted with the euil examples of this world or whether we will swarue from the Lord our God whilest he proueth vs. Their carnall reasoning commeth to nothing which say the world is set on euill the world was neuer so wicked charitie was neuer so colde a man cannot now professe without taunts scoffes and troubles For we see here that the Prophet in his time had many and great persecutors whom notwithstanding so manifold corruptions could nothing mooue Wherefore we must learne although sometime we are slaundered though sometime we are euill spoken of taunted and troubled our estate is not worse than our forefathers hath bene and the beloued Saints of God haue had before vs. So long as we are well entreated of God and man we will keepe the lawe but when we suffer reproaches taunts iniuries losse or discredit we then run either to euill meanes or to reuengement or to dispaire Where many iniuries haue bene offered many haue bene rendred againe if they haue not requited iniury for iniury with reuenge they haue vsed some ill means to escape out of their trouble if they haue not vsed ill meanes yet they haue secretly begun to mistrust God his promises and prouidence and haue gone to wisards and witches if they could doe nothing in malice they would doe something in policie if they could preuaile with neither they would fall to dispaire But the Prophet of God vseth here no vnlawfull meanes he goeth not in his affliction to Sorcerers hee recompenceth not ill for ill hee did not dispaire in God his promises he did not thinke with himselfe that the Lord would defend his enemies cause and forsake him but hoped still in God his good and appointed time to receiue helpe wherein the man of God is set before vs for our imitation in that neither his faith could bee shaken nor his obedience slaked nor daunted And surely this is Sathans last refuge and most daungerous assault to perswade vs in affliction that therefore the Lord doth plunge vs in miserie because he hath no loue towards vs. But the man of God opposing his faith to all such temptations saith I know O Lord by the records of thy law that thou hast laide vp helpe for mee and that thou art my defender How sweete and comfortable this is they which are humbled and well exercised by temptations know What greater assault vsed the diuell to our Sauiour Christ than this what saith he doest thou thinke if thou werst Gods childe thou shouldest want bread it is not like if thou werst the sonne of God that hee would or could suffer thee to be without food Like are his temptations to vs art thou thinkest thou the childe of God then thou shouldest be helped then thou shouldest not lie in this case This was his last dart which he threw at Christ on the crosse if thou art the childe of God then we doubt there is nothing but thou canst helpe thy selfe Well we see here that the man of God neither mistrusteth Gods promises nor forsaketh his law Neither surely is our faith sound vntill we can beleeue in miserie neither is our obedience pure vnlesse we continue euen when we are oppressed not of a few but of many For then we may perswade our selues to haue true faith when it is wrought in prosperitie and tried in aduersitie and being voide of all helpe of men wee still hope for helpe of God that we may say I will not be afraid often thousands of the people that should beset me round about Psalm 4. 6. Though I walke through the vallie of the shadow of death I will feare no euill for thou art with me thy rod and thy staffe doe comfort me Psalm 23. 4. I am perswaded that neither life nor death nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other thing shall be able to separate vs from this loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. Verse 158. I saw the transgressors and was greiued because they kept not thy word THis also in substance we had before where the Prophet saith Mine eyes gush out with riuers of water because they kept not thy law my zeale hath euen consumed me because mine enemies haue forgotten thy word The Prophets words in a word haue this meaning Lord as for mine owne things or priuate iniuries I am cōtent to put
more willingly and easily we are brought vnto If any haue occasion seuen times and often to praise the Lord it is our age who from the abundance of God his blessings should not onely haue our hearts enlarged but also from our aboundance of the heart our mouthes with praises should be filled Because of thy righteous iudgements This is not the onely thing in the word but there are promises and threatnings but the iudgements of God comprehend all in that they are seene as we haue shewed in fulfilling his promises and executing his threatnings True it is we must praise him for the creation of the world for his louing promises made vnto vs but we can neuer see truly the â—rration vntill wee obserue his prouidence neither can we effectually praise him for his promises vntil we diligently obserue his iudgements For then we truely praise God for his promises and threatnings when wee praise him for his executing of them This therefore requireth an experimentall faith and therefore we shal see in all the Psalmes of Moses Deborah Ezechiah Dauid and Esay that it was vsuall to them then to make them wheÌ„ either they had receiued some notable deliuerance or their enemies had some notable ouerthrow or the Church obtained some speciall benefit As after the deliueraÌ„ce by the read sea after they had safely passed through the wildernes and had put to flight the armie of the alâ—â—â—â—s â—â—â— what els doth the History which is 〈…〉 of things pâ—â—t â—â—ach vs but to praise God by â—â—eing God to be such ◠〈…〉 he is in his pâ—â—â—isâ—s Looke what the law generally speaketh of 〈◊〉 concerning these 〈…〉 to be done or lâ—f vndone either of pâ—â—â—â—es or 〈…〉 of the Prophets the things done which were comâ—â—unded 〈…〉 to them which did according to Gods 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 forbidden or else the threatnings executed on them which did â—o 〈…〉 mandemeÌ„t This we shall see wonderfully to increase our faith if we 〈…〉 of the Prophets with the time of the law If we compare our 〈…〉 our Sauiour Christ Matth 24. 24. that there 〈…〉 Christs 〈…〉 to feare that they which would not learne of the truth shall learne of 〈…〉 We may call to mind how many earnest professors in king Edward 〈…〉 papists in Queene Maries dayes and how many heretofore christians â—â— Queene Maries dayes are now become zealelesse worldlings and they that were â—â—en 〈◊〉 â—â—â—â—â—t height they are growne and wee shall see sufficient matter to praise God his righteous iudgements Againe if we consider the great mercy of God 〈…〉 our country men who were in banishment we shall haue great cause to be thankefull Vers. 165 They that â—â—â—e thy law shall haue a greâ—t pâ—â—â—â—â—ritie or rather shall haue no mâ—â—â—â—r of offence or occasion of stâ—mblâ—â—g and they shall haue no hurt THâ—se in seâ—se agree with that which the man of God sâ—iâ—l Port 65. I 〈…〉 libertie for I seeke thy 〈◊〉 In which places the Prophet sheweth 〈◊〉 they 〈◊〉 â—â—aue peace in minde and shall walke at libertie not be entangled they 〈◊〉 â—â—ue no manner of offence neither shall any stumbling blockes be lâ—â—â— in their waies which carefully seeke to obey the will of God This is the benefit of them that know receiue the word in loue that they shall escape dangers doubtes in streights and plagues so that in all thâ—se they shall finde happie issues and wholsome out gâ—â—e in what streights or troubles they aâ—◠〈◊〉 They then â—â—t walke in this knowledge and loue of God his law shall â—â—uâ— this grace and no man shal be able to take it from them seeing then it is 〈◊〉 in vsâ—l to be careful of nothing more then to be directed in our plagues â—et most of vs faâ—lâ— in â—â—◠〈◊〉 to â—â—â—â— by following too much their owne deuises and not the prescript rule of the worâ— Here 〈◊〉 is described the happie estate of God his children that by faith and loue shall 〈…〉 and continually haue the blessing of God watching ouer them in all 〈◊〉 â—oâ—â—gs whatsoeuer tumult come on them yet they shall possesse their soules in patience and not be plunged and ouerwhelmed in these miseries as other men are O most sinâ—ulâ—r commendation of the word in working such peace in promising such successe in our affaires and in deliuering vs from all ill things That loue thy â—â—â— Wee see here is required that faith which worketh by loue for many will say that they beleeue who bewray their want of faith by want of loue It is then that saith which worketh by loue that maketh vs so to delight in the law of the Lord. Herehence commeth so much disquietnes and so many crosse blowes in our atâ—â—mpâ—s because our faith is so small our loue to the word â—o little When we shâ—l 〈◊〉 then the destruction of our mindes so many ditches hedges walles gâ—ins snares we must consider the chiefe cause to be our want of loue to the word not that it alwayes so appeareth â—â— fleshe and blood but that to faith it is apparant which learneth out of the word Iohn 17 In the world â—â—â—â— shall haue troublâ—â— but â—â— me they shall haue pâ—ace as if our Sauiour should haue saide howsoeuer flâ—sh and blood thinke others iudge ouer vs heauen and earth shall passe but his pro 〈…〉 le Yee shall haue peace in trouble for God that hath â—â—oken it is no more liberall in promising than faithfull in performing if theÌ„ we haue trouâ—les it is for want of faith loue of the word And as here is a plentiful comfort for them who loue the word so is there a fearful threatning to the wicked which the Prophet Esay in his 47 48. chapters speaketh there is no peace saith the Lord vnto the wicked but the wicked are like the raging sea that cannot rest whose waters cast vp mire and durt In which place after the Prophet had promised this good successe to God his people hee addeth that the wicked shall not bee partakers of it For as the Sea hoysteth vp and is stirred more vehemently with the tempest and winde and being once moued one waue fighteth with another so that in that continuall conflict much froth and filthie scumme is cast and spued out so so soone as any tempest of temptation hath stirred vp a wicked mans minde and one temptation beginneth to fight with another many foming and corrupt affections are spued out which disturbe the peace of the minde and offend all the beholders God his children seeing those troubles to helpe them which hurt the world finde only the truth of this doctrine howsoeuer in time of prosperitie the wicked would seeme to be in as great quietnes as the other But as the deepe sea in a calme day seemeth to be as still as other waters vntill by the tempest of windes the raging of the one make a plaine difference from the other so the wicked doe seeme to haue as great
the feeling of sinne is the mother of hunger after righteousnes So that where hunger after righteousnes is there must be also feeling of sinne and where there is exceeding hunger there must be needs an exceeding feeling and on the other side where there is a small and feeble hunger there is a small and feeble â—eeling and it is vnpossible to be otherwise For he that feeleth his owne deadnes wants and impuritie in euery commandement it is vnpossible but this touch of glorie and dread of the bondage of sinne should breed and as it were ingender in his minde an extreame hunger and desire of vprightnesse and obedience in euery commaundement The children of God haue then to comfort themselues in that they feele their impurenes of heart and want of vprightnes in euery commandement and deadnes to goodnes For this feare of bondage to sinne and Sathan and this feeling of our owne wants and impuritie is quicknes and liuing and this quicknes and life is by the spirit of Christ and where the spirit of Christ is there is life or liuing and this is called regeneration and life euerlasting So that if we weigh the difference of the quickning that is proper to the elect that is to say to hunger after righteousnes and doe examine deepely and weigh that more than we doe the feeling of our confused estate it is impossible but that we should find great comfort in sorrow great light in darknes I know indeed the reprobate or wicked are quickned in some sort by the spirit of Christ But yet they tast not of this worke of his spirit to wit of mercie by loue of righteousnes but by the power of it doe liue so euen in feeling of Gods eternall iudgement without mercy liuing continually in hatred of righteousnes and in bondage of sinne and Sathan 18 He that feareth hardnes of heart if he can but sigh and groane because he feeleth his hardnes of heart it is so much comfort vnto him as it is a testimonie that his heart is not altogether hardened so that if thou feelest sorrow indeed although thou weepest not yet thou maist gather comfort considering that that sorrow is for sin with a loue and hunger after God if thy assaults be distrust pride arrogancie ambition enuie concupiscence as hot as the fire of the furnace all the day long and though Sathan layeth on oyle in great measure and out of all measure that it is of the wonderfull strength goodnes of the Lord that thou standest and though thy prayers be dull and full of wearisomnes so that strife and waies also to all goodnes be so hard to thee that thou canst not tell whether thou striuest for feare of punishment or loue of so good a father yet if thou feelest this in thy selfe that thou wantest feare and yet desirest to loue the Lord and to be better being wearied and tired with sinne and desirest to please God in a simple obedience of faith then comfort thy selfe 19 The feeling of sinne with wearisomenes as it were a sicknes in the body is an earnest of our regeneration Gods children are often diseased and sore troubled In that they cannot make a difference when they are in the skirmish and agony betweene the motion to any euill and the consent to the same For oftentimes euill motions doe so possesse the mind of Gods children and doe as it were set downe so strongly in them that though they weepe pray meditate which be the best remedies to cure them yea though they feele them with irkesomnes and wearisomenes as we feele sicknes in our bodies yet they lie there continually without diminishing excepting delight c. let vs not therefore so vex and martyr our selues with disquietnes of minde because we are so pestered and stinged with wicked motions assaults but let vs quiet our selues and not suffer our selues to be hindred with sicknes of boÌ„die and mind by meanes whereof we are made so much the more vnprofitable to our selues others and to Gods Church For the godly shall not be freed from sin so but that they shall be snared with euill motions delusions vaine fantasies and imaginations The body of sinne and wicked motions and affections shall neuer be out of vs as long as we liue for they are almost continually boyling and walloping in vs foming out such filthie froth and stinking sauour into our mindes and so full of poison it is not only most detestable to the minde regenerate and that part of the minde which is renewed by the spirit of Christ but also so loathsome that it maketh it as it were ashamed and abashed to see into so filthie a stie and sinke and so greatly discourageth and astonisheth vs as it makes vs oftentimes to quaile and if it were possible would corrupt and defile the part regenerate for mightie is the power and raging is the strength of sinne 20 Martin Luther saith that as a man may trie and know whether he be effectually called and grafted into Christs body or not by this that he feeleth his heart cheared and sweetned by the feeling of Gods promises and fauour written in his heart so such a man hath forthwith regard of his neighbour and helpeth him as his brother careth for him lendeth him giueth him comforteth and counselleth him yea and briefly he is grieued if there be none towards whom he may be seruiceable he is patient tractable and truly friends to all men he doth not esteeme the temporall pleasure and pride of this life he iudgeth no man he defameth no man he interpreteth all things to the best part Finally when as he seeth not the matter goe well with his neighbour as that he fainteth in faith waxeth cold in loue he prayeth for him he reprooueth him according to his calling he is sore grieued if any commit any thing against God or his neighbour all this proceedeth from the roote sap of Gods grace for that the bountifulnes loue and goodnes of Christ hath sprinckled and replenished his heart with sweetnes and loue that it is pleasure and ioy for him to doe good to his neighbour and is grieued for his sinnes as Samuel for Saul 21 Whosoeuer is ioyned to Christ for his iustification must also be ioyned to him for his sanctification For if we be redeemed vnto holines and not to vncleannes why should we take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot or why should we make the temple of the Spirit a stie for Sathan Shall we do such iniurie to the members of Christ shall we doe such violence to the temple of God his spirit shall we rather be rotten impes and grow in our sinnes than remaine in the roote and spring in Christ If Christ his crosse be as a Chariot of triumph if Christ his passion to free vs from condemnation was in the entrance so grieuous in the end so lamentable what is our
slender thing of hearing is the way to saluation But yet a degree further Naaman refusing the commandement of the Prophet concerning the washing himselfe in a riuer which was not at home in his owne countrey his seruant saith vnto him Father if hee had commanded thee a greater thing wouldest thou not haue done it and why then is it much to wash in this riuer So may wee say of the word If wee will not doe so much as heare the word which is so easie a matter to doe what would wee haue done if we should haue climbed vp to heauen to haue fetched it from thence or digged to the hels to fetch it thence or crossed the seas to haue had it thence But the Lord saith the Apostle Rom. 10. hath dealt more mercifully for vs and prouided better for our ease we neede not take such paines as to goe vp to heauen or downe to hell for the word but it is brought euen to vs and preached familiarly and therefore in respect of the right that the Lord hath vnto vs in respect of the best employing of our senses in respect of the dignitie of the word and in regard of our easinesse in hearing wee must needes heare the word Another argument is this because when I called vpon and stretched mine arme daily to you saith the Lord by his Prophet and ye would not heare me crie as long as ye can cry I will not heare you But if wee doe heare the Lord he will heare vs and communicate vnto vs the graces of his holy spirit and whatsoeuer is needfull for our saluation If then the matter stand so vpon our obedience to the Lord that we shall reape so great a benefit because he requires but euen by the law of nature to doe to him as we would haue him deale with vs it is good equitie that if we will not heare the Lord when he speakes speake wee neuer so loud or long we should not be heard of him The last reason is this when Mary was occupied in hearing our Sauiour Christ and Martha was busied in ministring things about her house Christ saith flatly Mary hath chosen the good part and why It shal not be taken away from her Marthas part in death shall be taken away and come to nought and so may we safely say of all our things concerning our trades in this life they must cease and when death comes they shall haue an end but Maries part shall not bee so that is whatsoeuer faith loue or obedience wee haue attained by the word preached it shall abide by vs with peace of conscience in this life and afterward it will accompanie vs euen to the kingdome of heauen But Martha was Martha for Christ we are Marthas for Martha wee are all for the world but this shall be taken from vs Euery man may therfore safely reckon thus with himselfe Surely all my paine my profits my trade and all will end in death this is not the good part therefore I will heare the word and this shal neuer be taken from me So that as in the former we are made partakers of the omnipotencie of God if wee heare his word so here we see we shall communicate in the eternitie of God if we choose Maries part but if we prefer the other we must goe but our part must tarrie after vs and be taken from vs. Good cause then haue wee to heare the word but who is he that thinkes himselfe happy to haue the word or thinkes not himselfe more happie to get a good bargaine who being in a iourney or sicke in his body thinketh it a speciall crosse and findes in himselfe a griefe that he could not come to the congregation of the Lord 2 Many reading in the sermoÌ„s of the Prophets Apostles how they exhort to the hearing of the word marueile at it And if at this day wee be spoken so to heare wee can say Why we sit here for no other end we came hiâ—her for that purpose our feete made hast to heare and therefore it seemeth to be a vaine speech Wherefore we must vnderstand that this word heare hath a further meaning than so Ezechiel chap. 3. saith Lâ—t him that hath eares to heare heare so that there are two kindes of hearing else this had beene a friuolous speech We must know therefore that Iob. 42 there are two hearings There is an hearing of the eare and there is an hearing of the heart there is a speaking to the eare and there is a speaking to the heart â—oâ— saide hee heard the Lord but with his eares with his gristles only and afterward he heard the Lord better and that was with the hearing of the heart We must learne then to draw vp our hearts vp to our eares that so one sound may pearce both at once But to heare with the heart there are foure things to bee performed the first is set downe Eccles. 4 17. Looke to thy feete when thou goest into the house of the Lord. And 2. Chron. 34. because men did not prepare their hearts in their houses at home or by the way abroad all was in vaine they lost their successe in heauenly things The first thing then is preparation And comming to the Church euery man is to deale thus with himselfe I shall now goe where I may sit among reprobates least therefore I should set on more on the bill and beadroule of my sinnes I will prepare my selfe and pray in serious manner and earnestly for the grace of God to teach me The second thing is that we must heare the word as good Catholikes that is we must not heare the word by parcels and by clauses as we list and giue our eare vntill it come to our speciall sinne and sit quietly till our bodie be touched but we must heare vniuersally as well the things that mislike vs as the things that please vs. Wee must be affected to heare the word as the people were to heare the Lord in the mountaine who saide Speake the Lord what he will wee will heare him This is a good kinde of hearing and it pleased the Lord so well that hee said Oh that this heart were alwaies in this people c. Wee will commend any that will please our humours and preach such things as follow our appetite As if oppression be spoken against and we be oppressed of some this common place is very plausible to vs because it is against one that hath iniured vs. Or else wee come to the word as Herod came Let Iohn speake as much as he will I will heare him but if he come to this that I may not haue my brothers wife I will not heare him But if he come to teach the Lord to speake to teach him wisedome and prescribe him to say this and not to meddle with that wee shall neuer heare fruitfully A third thing is continuall hearing the word is a rare thing therefore we
against For example doth the Lord giue thee wife riches or any such benefits hee doth it to make thee more fitte to serue So then hath the Lord giuen thee a wife Looke to her as the Lord hath committed his owne creature to thee so thou be fit to be a guide vnto her going before her in al honestie and godlines Againe he doth trie thee whether thou wilt rest in her loue and whether thou wilt vse her companie soberly not effeminately he trieth thee whether thou wilt be couetous to care for earthly things in her behalfe But these and the like fruites the Lord doth shew thee the corruption which thou must labour against 6 The Lord gaue Adam a wifeto trie him withall and if he had not yeelded too much vnto her in the time of temptation no doubt hee might haue beene a great helpe that she might haue been recouered and neither of them both haue so fallen For had not he yeelded vnto her hee might haue continued still in her innocencie Thus then the Lord tried Adam whether hee would continue in his obedience or no likewise doth the Lord at all times trie men in marriage whether they will continue in his obedience and labour to win their wiues also to the faith of Christ. So in like manner the Lord tries the wiues whether they will be in all things subiect to their husbands as Sarah For what gifts soeuer a woman hath yet not being subiect to her busband they are nothing For euen in mans innocencie she was subiect and after the fall it was laid on her as a punishment so that if shee be not obedient she cannot be saued Yet the Lord other whiles also trieth whether shee 〈…〉 er sobrietie and wisedome will as it were breake the crookednesse of her husband 〈…〉 the Apostle teacheth that the wiues must adorne the hidden men of the heart that 〈…〉 husbands albeit then not conuerted to the faith might bee wonne by the honest 〈…〉 ersation of their wiueâ— how much the more then ought those who haue Christians 〈…〉 eir husbands by their meanes bring them forward what they may in the profession 〈…〉 ue godlinesse But if they bee disobedient and will requite euill with euill or with 〈…〉 e they doe what in them lieth to ouerthrow the faith of their husbands And thus 〈…〉 Lord trieth wiues also whether they will continue in his obedience Againe hee trieth 〈…〉 whether they will rest in the loue of their husbands onely and bee contented there 〈…〉 yea when they see their husbands hearts turned from them for if they will but onely 〈…〉 when they are beloued they declare that they onely loue themselues and not their 〈…〉 nds for they ouâ—ht thus to consider the Lord hath turned my husbands hart from 〈…〉 because I yeelded not to him that dutie which I ought therefore I will not hold on to 〈…〉 se still but now I will rather loue him more to see if the Lord will by these meanes 〈…〉 his heart againe 7 When Zipporah became troublesome to Moseâ— in his calling he left her with his fa 〈…〉 for a time so she depriued her selfe by her disobedience of his comfortable presence 〈…〉 ought to teach wiues euer to helpe not to hinder their husbands in the Lords af 〈…〉 And like as that holy man of God receiued his wife againe at his returne notwith 〈…〉 ding all her former faults so must all the sonnes of God iâ— there be any separation for 〈…〉 e and for iust causes receiue and entertaine and retaine their wiues againe 8 Husbands must haue a fatherly care as principally of the saluation of his wife so al 〈…〉 her good health and welfare in this life and to this end giue her all the good instru 〈…〉 and direction that hee can This lesson may well be giuen to all Be mâ—st moderate in 〈…〉 things which thine appetite liketh best and checke thy too much greedinesse of an earthly 〈…〉 and thou shalt finde this to bee good physicke for the body and a wholesome pre 〈…〉 iue for the soule 9 A certaine yong man hauing without consent of friends made a contract hee would 〈…〉 marrie them vntill before honest witnesses they had faithfully coÌ„ditioned that in time 〈…〉 mariage they would confesse their fault against the glory of God their superiours and 〈…〉 who le Church which should bee done at that time that the father is wont to giue the 〈…〉 gin in mariage 10 A young man hauing ouer slipped in loue and intended to marrie without consent 〈…〉 gouerours hee did not contract him but admonished him and at the day of mariage 〈…〉 vsed to the parties to be married this discipline First as they had priuately confessed 〈…〉 faults to their gouernours especially offended and craued pardon so he caused them 〈…〉 confesse their fault to the Church and to aske forgiuenes desiring all to beware of the 〈…〉 offence and requesting their prayers for them that this sinne may so humble them 〈…〉 they may more warily walke without offence the residue of their life CHAP. XLVIII Of the Ministerie ALthough the Lord hath promised a speciall blessing to the publike ministerie of his word yet we must not tie wisedome to one ordinarie meane either of beginning or increasing of our faith but if any at any time shall haue more effectuall feelings by â—riuate conference let him not contemne nor neglect the publike ministerie but with all â—oly and humble thankfulnes yeeld this soueragâ—â—tie to the Lord that he is to dispose his â—fts when to whom and where it pleaseth him 2 They that teach not themselues are vnfit to teach others and the cause why men profit not in the word is because they pray not to haue their hearts stricken therewith 3 In all essentiall points of the Ministerie we must in no case follow man but in accidentall circumstances Christian loue suffereth many thinges so that on the on side wee tolerate not too much and on the other side suffer too little 4 Like as if we moderately streine a womans breast there will issue pure and holesome milke and by violent wringing of it wee prouoke blood also and vnholesome matter to come forth euen so in our modest and naturall applying of the word wee yeeld the holesome and pure milke of Gods word but in our immoderate wresting of it wee straine out our owne corruptions and deliuer vnpure doctrine 5 When neither Ministers rebuke sinne nor Magistrates punish it there it cryeth to heauen that God might punish it Woe then be to them who thinke themselues at good quiet when their sinnes crie out for vengeance in heauen albeit they liue in great peace on earth 6 It is a feareful thing to lose the companie of the godly And though the world think they are at good quiet yet when Noah and Lot that rebuked their sins are departed then are men most fit for Gods iudgements
earth therfore let vs not grieue him in heauen also Thirdly being the temples of the holy Ghost 1. Cor. 6. 19. it were a despite against the Lord if we make the house of God the stye of Sathan and sincke of sinne Fourthly the Angels reioyce to see a sinner repent as also there is great sorrow when a Professor falleth away the heauens seeme to be clothed with blacke thereat and the Angels weare mourning attire But to come down from heauen to earth Fiftly whereas the rankest heretikes haue had often great feelings whereby this is no good way to saluation to thinke our selues sure in a carnall securitie Peter teacheth vs another way Make your election sure by good workes 2. Pet. 1. 10. as by a signe consequent not as by a cause antecedent Sixtly we must by good works auoyd the offending of our brethren least that as Lot was vexed among the Sodomites we grieue the hearts of the Saints Seuenthly as we are not to grieue strong Lot so wee must not offend the weake ones for whose sakes wee must abridge somewhat from our libertie in things lawfull and much more cut off our licentiousnesse in things that be vnlawfull Eightly we must do good euen for the wicked Wherefore the Apostle I. Pet. 3. 2. admonisheth wiues so to liue that euen they which obey not the word may without the word be wonne by the conuersation of the wiues If women are thus charged then much more men Ninthly because the Diuell not barred out by good workes doth make vs his pallace or rather his paunch or his stable and at the fall of a righteous man the damned doe as it were make great bonefires in hell let vs bring forth the fruites of righteousnesse which may make the Diuell to some in fretting and worke more madnes and melancholie in the damned Tenthly for the confusion of the wicked in the last day it shal be good by wel-doing to redeeme some comfortable confidence of our being in CHRIST against that day when the sides of the wicked shall lie panting in paine Now to make vp the number of a douzen wee may be moued to doe good works by considering the ende of the godly and the end of the wicked Mat. 25. These reasons many and waighty shall redeeme vs from this reproch wherewith our enemies doe charge vs. 6 To doe good is worth the doing albeit in vaine and as Sencca saith He is a perfect man that can loose a benefite giue it not to giue loose it But whose is the hurt CHRIST preached in vaine to the Iewes and Noah to the old world and Lot to the Sodomites but were Noah Lot and Christ hurt for it And yet many writers think no good worke is in vaine to him that it is done too But certainely to him that doth it it is not in vaine there is a great reward for them in the life to come And in that respect GOD will haue his children doe manie good works in vaine As to Moses he said Goe preach to Pharaoh he shall not heare thee yet goe Againe that which is well done is better done then not done for then it perisheth with them otherwise it should perish with thy selfe 7 There is none hath a priuiledge whereby he is exempted from doing of good works The Law is giuen to all Iohn 10. Euery one had his Talent Luc. 19. Euery one shall beare his burthen Gal. 6 Euery one shall stand before the Tribunall of GOD euery mans blood shall be vpon his owne head Ezech. 5 Euery Tree that bringeth not forth fruite shall be cut downe Matth. 3. Tribulation and anguish shal be vpon euery soule Rom. 2. Thus wee still see it runnes of all and euery one The reason is God accepteth no persons neither in giftes of Nature nor in giftes of Grace nor in iudgements euen the little Hills the small Trees not one pinne made of an vnfruitfull tree But are the wicked tyed to doe good workes Yea euen they Matth. 11. it is saide it shall bee easier for some then for others which is interpreted Matth. 8. that there is vtter darknes whereas Basil saith the greatest sinnes goe thither and Luc. 7. Hee that knoweth his Mastere will c. Euen the wicked must doe good to make their iudgement easier their stripes feweâ— and their place better Must anie more then others doe good workes yes the Christian must especially bee zealous of good workes Tit. 2. warne them that belieue Tit. 3. 14. and in the ende of the same chapter Let our men learne to shewe forth good works what manner men ought we to bee 2. Pet. 3. If any that is counted a brother I. Cor. 5. Now then among Christians who are most bound Tribulation c. on the Iewe first c. The reason is for they had the Oracles of GOD Rom. 3. 1. 2. Hee that knoweth his Masters will and doth it not that fellow sinneth indeede so then this person on whome the powring of the oyntment hath bene first ought to bee most thankfull in good works We must doe good euen to all Be merciful as â— am Luc 6. and we knowe he suffereth his sunne to shine ouerall The reason is God his image is in all But especially to the faithfull Iob. 22. I cannot profite thee c. Psalm 16. My well doing extendeth not to thee but to thy Saints It is Christ his owne desire Luc. 22. Wheâ— thou art conuerted confirme thy brethren We can doe him no good but in his Saints And yet â—o go further to him most of all that is wounded as to the Samaritane Luke 13. If he neede our helpe though he be a Samaritane God could haue made there should haue bene no neede of them but for that he would trie the liberalitie of the rich and the patience of the poore Then much more to the soule which is the subiect of immortalitie must wee shew well-doing in pittie and compassion CHAP. LXXV Of Zeale THe zeale of Moses and Phineas and CHRIST wee should striue to haue that we may be grieued with the corruption and sinnes of the time but to redresse them belongeth not to vs except we be Magistrates 2 Zeale leaueth in men a great impression being tempted with Faith and loue 3 We must desire to be zealous and earnest in matters weightie concerning the Lord or his people but in small matters our owne affaires and worldly friendes wee must take heede it be not naturall earnestnes or carnall or not sauouring of the Spirit 4 One saying in his hearing that it might be obserued from time to time that men haue bene more bountifull in furthering a corrupt religion then in relieuing the professors of the Gospell he answered his iudgment was the contrary for thogh many in popery giue much yet it is of their abundance but wee read in no place that euer men solde
heare thou the word of God preached diligently Potest enim tibi id in animo contingâ—re quoa Eutycho in corpore 2 There bee some of this sect that will yeeld vnto men their bodies to doe with them what they will but their soules they say are for the Lord. And why not their bodies for him also they haue an inward and a darke kinde of godlines that so thinke it enough to make the night or a corner of their chamber a witnesse of their religion which kinde of men are to giue an account for detracting from the Lord his worship Others there are and they will goe to the congregation but it is when the chaine of idlenes other busines is growne so long that they may goe with some case Some will come to the Church more often but when the iudgements of God are denounced they say they shal not come neere them Deut. 29. 19. we are deliuered though wee haue committed all these abominations We haue al vncircumcised eares and naturally we haue a praeputium before our â—ares and they that are skilfull in Anatomie knowe that there is as it were a hammer at the â—are which will open wide when wee heare vanitie but it is fast shut when the Lord speaketh vnto vs. It is a common disease in others to seeke after varietie and so after vanitie and so nature desireth an infinitum And these meÌ„ either hunt after words which may cause them to erre from the word of truth or else they say they heare such cold vncomfortable sermons as they cannot away with If good gifts bee ioyned with the preaching of the word and we heare the word with the gifts it is a question whether we heare for the words sake or for the gifts sake but if the word come without such glorious gifts a man may stirre vp himselfe sufficiently thereby And when it doth come to passe that such vnsauory liquors be drawne out of mustie vessels we must be driuen to this consideration that God for our dulnes hath shut vp the mouthes of his Preachers and hath denied the power and puritie of preaching vnto vs and that our dead and deafe eares are the cause that the Lord tieth vp the strings of our Preachers tongues Neither is this to smooth or sooth vp any one in negligent vsing of their gifts for the Lord will haue his gifts vsed and a candle put vnder a bushell is not of the Lord his setting it is the diuels doing when our gifts are suppressed Well if we haue eares and heare not the word then is no difference betweene a mans eares and an Asses and it is rather a propertie of Idols which haue eares and heare not haue eies and see not And as they that haue mouthes and speake not are rather Idoll shepheards than true Pastors so they that haue eares and heare not are rather Idoll gazers than true hearers of the word Againe for this cause we must heare because we heare the most excellent obiect the obiect of the eare is a sound or voyce now the most excellent sound is the sound of the Gospell the most excellent voyce is the voyce of the Preacher Another reason may be that our members are put to their best vse when they serue most for the glory of God as our feete are put to the best vse when they carrie vs to the congregation our hands when they are lift vp in prayer our eares when they be hearkening to the word of God and therefore they prouide well for themselues that early in the morning before they doe any thing else doe put out their members to the best vse in the worship of God And surely if there were nothing but the bare word of God deliuered vnto vs as it is a thing containing the will of God it were worthy the reading hearing and meditating but when it openeth to vs the treasures of saluation when it teacheth vs wisedome and equitie so as we may be able to discerne euery affection it is a thing much more worthie our trauell We think that we may flie vp to heauen by the wings of profound knowledge but saith the Scripture that learned preaching shall saue vs No the foolishnes of preaching must saue vs all our saluation must be fetched from hence therefore it is worth the hearing this is Ioels trumpet and of great force We must learne therefore to vse a preparation without which all our seruice stinketh before the Lord. When thou enterest into the house of the Lord looke vnto thy feete Eccles. 4. 17. Stand in awe saith the Prophet commune with your owne hearts Psal. 4. And Iob. 1. 6. Iob is said to sanctifie his sonnes 2. Chro. 30. 18. 19. though many of the people had not cleansed themselues yet Ezechtas prayed for them that prepared their whole hearts to seeke the Lord. But all we rush to the congregation as a foxe out of his forme And though we haue knowledge enough yet we had need to be straighted because we are as a broken bow and in seeking of knowledge we must seeke it fruitfully scire vt scias audire vt audias is meere vanitie Euery one would be a patient in the word of God but there be many pragmaticall things Beatiqui audiunt What is that enough Beati qui ambulant qui custodiunt eati qui perseuerant If we will not heare the time will come when we shall be constrained to heare if we will not heare when the Lord speaketh we shall crie but not be heard if we heare it as a bond to tie the Lord to heare vs againe according to his promise 3 Looke how neere we come vnto the practise of Dauid so neere are we to the liuely members of God and looke how farre we are from that so farre are we from the image of God Men rather seeke for profound knowledge than for faith that worketh by loue and couet more the ministeriall doctrine than after the power of the Spirit Therefore God who is as able to send a lying spirit into the mouthes of 400. Prophets as into any of the meanest Israelites doth punish them commonly with strange doctrine giue them vp to strong illusions We ought to haue such a burning affection in vs that we should not be able to expresse it as Dauid had who because he could not expresse it vseth an exclamation Psal. 119. 97. O how loue I thy law but mens hearts are dull and their spirits heauie they are farre from this affection that was in Dauid 4 Our loue to Gods word is a triall of our loue to God he that trembleth at Gods word and is obedient vnto his voyce doth better than he that offereth sacrifice and he that loues Gods word doth loue God and else not Where the loue of a man is the practise will be there Matth 6. where the treasure is there will be the heart As the couetous are bent vpon their riches as the adulterer is bent vpon his
none there it is good to make many doubts and hence commeth conference all these meanes are to be vsed for God sometime blesseth one and not another we must vse all least we should tempt God some heare and not reade some reade and not meditate some keepe their studie and neuer conferre Faith is a knowledge it is called a demonstration it hath alwaies relation vnto the word as the schollers learning is the Maisters doctrine Wicked men know the Scriptures as it is a knowledge but they cannot applie it and haue the true vse men of God speake as if they were moued therfore the interpretation of the scripture must be of the same spirit no man knoweth the minde of God but Gods spirit CHAP. XII Daemonis appellationes or the diuers names giuen to the Diuell in scripture THE Diuell is called Daimôn of his great knowledge and great experience Diábolos of his slaundering and false accusing peir ázan of sifting boring and broching the faithfull to see what is in them skoloposarkòs of making vs subiect to the rebellion of the flesh the Diuell of doing euill or à diuellendo or else as in the old english monuments the diuels fetched from the Greeke Diábolos for his authoritie the Prince of this world that is of the corrupt estate of the world for his forme and vgly shape the Prince of darkenes for his vntruth a lying spirit for his filthines an vncleane spirit for his hurting a serpent for his experience in hurting an old serpent for his strength a Lion for his greedines a ramping or roaring Lion for his poyson a Dragon for his alluring a tempter for his constraining an armed man hauing store of darts sometimes he ramps and roares in one sharpe with hornes and clawes full of terrour in a Lions skinne which is especially in the euill day at the houre of death Sometimes he transformes himselfe into an Angels shape in bright apparell full of compassion in the mantle of Samuel in a religious habit full of scripture euery other word is scriptum est setting an ambush of Diuels to inuade vs holding the crosse and this is his craft If he be able to change himselfe into an Angell of light much more is he into a shadow of the night for he setteth his nets and diggeth his pits in euery thing to take vs in our flesh by ease or pleasure or pride of the eyes suis mimis by death and the feare of it In our soule he hath his forge and bellowes euill motions lusts suggestions to kindle the fire of concupiscence in our affections bending our feare and our loue and such like to that which they should not be imployed vnto in our reason by casting doubts and planting the roote of bitternes in vs which is infidelitie in the creatures by abusing of them or by vnthankfull receiuing of them in the world by hauing his nets in riches preferments euill examples customes and euill companie in melancholie humors perswading despaire to be true sorrow in cholericke bodies perswading wrath to be good zeale in ciuill wisedome by mingling policie with Christianitie in our best motions by mingling with repentance distrust in Gods mercies with faith securitie in making vs measure Gods loue or hatred by blessings or afflictions of this life in preuenting vs of good by breeding in our hearts a loathsomnes of the word and wearines in the meaner in stripping Christ of his high Priests garments and true office of mediatorship vrging sometime these sayings Except ye also repent ye shall all likewise perish which kinde of sentences are not so properly his as belonging to his office which is a Mediator and true Sauiour 2 Sathan is inuisible changeth himselfe into an Angell of light that he cannot be discerned by the eye no nor by reason he windeth himselfe into our reason Peter thought Christ should not dye what reason was it that the sonne of man should dye CHAP. XIII Of the contempt of the Ministerie 1 IEhu being threatned called the Prophet a madbraine for so they iudged of them that digressed any whit from the set composition of words and orderly precepts of their arte which no doubt therefore hath and will come to passe because men can no longer either lend eye or eare than either they can see by reason or discerne by arte or whiles the speaker keepeth himselfe within this ordinarie course of stile or carieth himselfe euen in an orderly and oratorious period so long as wittie inuention comely compassing of matter proportionable measure of words are afforded but if a man come to cut vp the conscience and in some vehemencie of spirit dealeth more roughly and lesse orderly with their speciall sinnes then he is brainesicke and runneth as they say besides the text Neither are these complainers sillie soules but learned Parthians and wise Arabians men elaborate in arte skilfull in precepts and proud Babylonians who cannot discerne betweene a godly vehemencie of spirit for the Lord of hosts sake and a rayling austeritie of speech for malice or vaine glorie sake If then Paul be misconstrued wrongfully he must recompence such sinnes with meekenes patiently whereby often the Lord hath brought to passe that the proudest heart of most obstinate gainesayers haue beene more broken seeing the mild sufferance of the Ministers of Christ than if they had beene pursued with most hote reuengement which then especially experience hath proued true when the Lord with some crosse and humilation sealing the truth of his faithfull and zealous seruants hath caused many to thinke themselues to haue resisted the graces of God and persecuted the gifts of God in them whom they thought before to be curious precise and seekers of singularitie 2 Grieuous enough it is when our corne our cattell our goods and treasure shall come to the tables of our enemies but what though we be yet freed from such Chaldaeans yet is there a great famine in the land which they little thinke of that are the Church-robbers whom we falsely call Patrons of the Church Little thinke they of it who in stead of feeding to saluation starue many thousands to destruction in whom if there were any loue of God from their hearts I dare say and say it boldly that for all the promotions vnder heauen they would not offer that iniurie to one soule that now they offer to many hundred soules But Lord how do they thinke to giue vp their reckning to thee who in most strict account wilt take the answere of euery soule committed vnto them one by one Or with what eares doe they often heare that vehement speech of our Sauiour Christ feede feede feede With what eyes doe they so often reade that pearcing speech of the Apostles feede the flocke whereof you are ouerseers looke vnto the flock committed vnto you But if none of this will mooue them then the Lord open their eares to heare the grieuous grones of many soules lying vnder the grislie altars of destruction
this that Satan so busily and so fiercely assaileth vs it doth appeare that as once he lost his possession in vs was cast out by one more mightie than himselfe which is Christ so now he findeth no peaceable entrance but a strong and mighty resistance therfore there yet remaineth such part of the former worke which he could not hitherto ouerthrow nor shal be able for euer which is the secret seede of faith still sustained and nourished by the spirit of God in vs when wee would thinke it were vtterly extinguished For as the fire when it wrastleth with the water throwne vpon it ceaseth not till it haue ouercome so this resistance of the spirit against the flesh will not cease vntill the full victorie be obtained and Satan himselfe troden vnder our feet Neither is there any more sure testimonie either of our present deliuerance begun or of our full perfect victory in time to come than this that by the word of God we doe though but weakly resist the temptations of the enemy and continue in the battaile against him mourning indeede and trauailing vnder the burthen of affliction but yet standing vpright before the enemie so that he cannot fully preuaile against vs much lesse ouerthrow destroy vs. But here one thing must carefully be looked vnto that we be not so farre discouraged either with want of feeling or ouerborne with desire of that wee haue not as wee forget what mercie hereto fore wee haue receiued When Iob so earnestly and as one would thinke impatiently wisheth the good things hee had sometimes enioyed he doth not onely expresse the great affection he had to be restored vnto his former estate but also giueth the attentiue reader to vnderstand a secret work of that grace of God from the remembrance of that which had been insinuating an hope of that which should be as the euent it selfe afterward declared which issue of his troubles S. Iames would haue vs diligently to consider when he saith Ye haue heard of the sufferings of Iob and haue seene the end of the Lord. But it fareth in this case with the afflicted soule many times as it doth with those that greedily striue for the goods of this world their affections of hauing more is so strong and doth so violently possesse and carrie them as it not onely depriueth them of the vse of that they haue but also maketh them forget the same and which is yet more protest against it as if they had it not at all So the humbled and afflicted spirit one borne for the time with present griefe and anguish of minde not onely vseth not the comforts it hath and cannot presently discerne but also causeth an vtter forgetfulnes of them and which more is protesteth against them as if they were not yea as we see often in Iob he so complaineth of the contrarie as if the Lord had not only forsaken his seruant but had armed himselfe and did fight against him to destroy him Here therefore we must bridle and chastice our impatient and murmuring spirit and remember that of Iob so farre contrarie to the other that though the Lord should destroy him yet hee will trust in him Neither must we so much vexe and vnquiet our hearts for that we want as labour to make vse of that wee haue which though it seeme little vnto vs for the present yet in truth is more than Sathan by all his force is able to ouercome as may appeare vnto vs by that endlesse resistance which the spirit of God dwelling in vs maketh against him For he that so fighteth is not yet captiue and he that standeth in face of the enemie and endureth all his assaults is not yet vanquished Yea for that hee holdeth out in so great weaknes of his owne against so strong and furious assaults of the enemie it plainly argueth that he standeth by a greater strength than his owne by which as hee is presently preserued that he falles not into the hand of his aduersarie so neede he not doubt thereby to be finally deliuered and crowned with victorie and triumph in despite of Sathan all hee is able to worke against him But the enemie whose quarelling with vs is endlesse as his malice is vnsatiable will not thus leaue vs and giue vs rest then as I saide before it is our best and safest way at once to end all disputation with him And we cānot better shake him off than by exercising our selues in prayer reading and meditation of the word of God and by diligent walking in the works and labours of our calling for there is no greater oportunitie nor aduantage that can bee giuen vnto the aduersarie than if he shall finde vs idle and vnoccupied If the mind be already possessed of and occupied in good things it cannot so easily be transported vnto that which is euill but if he finde the house empty and fit for him he then entreth without difficultie In the question of faith wee haue comfort also from the works and effects thereof in our selues For as the tree is known by the fruites so faith wanteth not her fruites whereby she may be discerned These are of diuers sorts sorrow for sinne past hatred of euill care and endeuour to auoide it both in generall and particular the loue of God and of his righteousnesse desire and care with labour and contentation to please him both in generall and particular duties And here againe wee haue a lawfull and necessarie recourse vnto time past For albeit wee haue nothing to glorie in before God when the question is of the cause of our saluation yet the effects of the grace and fauour of God towards vs in the former fruites of our faith may yeeld vs no small comfort in the time of our heauines and of the anguish of our spirits hereof it is that the Prophet in the Psalmes doth so often protest his obedience vnto God and care to doe his commandemēts hereof it is that Iob vnto the comforting of his distressed conscience remembreth the course of his former life led in the feare of God and obedience of righteousnes For although we may not attribute any merit vnto our workes but must giue the whole glorie of our saluation vnto Christ alone yet our workes doe witnes for vs that we are the children of God because we are guided by his spirit as the Apostle saith though the bodie be dead in respect of sinne yet the spirit is life for righteousnesse sake Also the gracious effects of Christ himselfe dwelling in our hearts by faith are sure certaine testimonies that we are members of his bodie and doe belong vnto him because as branches implanted into him which is the vine we bring foorth fruite according to the nature of the vine It is said we doe yet sinne our answere is that that happeneth vnto vs not from the new creature but from that
lie in sinne without repentance Repentance defined Note The faithfull haue a cortinuall repentaence all their life Gospell defined Penitence repentance how they differ Foure differences betweene the law gospel Rom. 3. 2. The combat of the faithfull Flesh defined The motions and lustes of the flesh The spirit rebukes and restraines euill motions in vs. The liues of the world Sathan how he fights To resist the inward motions and outward occasions of sinne Prayer defined Part of Lordsâ— * The wound of the spirit By the often checkes of conscience we may know what sinnes sway most in vs. Like reason like law Strange workes as Iron mils such like must rest on the Sabbath I wish that these two arguments of the Sabbath and of Tithe were more fully handled by some godly learned Diuines * Gâ—â—ealogies Luk â—4 45. The minde cast downe what shall comfort vs Parts to be considered Persons afflicted in minde The courage of heathens not disquieted in minde Papists disquieted in mindâ— Iob. Dauid Hezekiah Ieremiah Christ Iesâ—s an example most comfortable for all afflicted conciences True pâ—ace of minde how comfortable attained Nothing can more disquiet vs if we be at peace with God through Iesus Christ and contrarily c. Vnbeleeuers by violent deaths do not ende but begin their torments A tormented conscience cannot flie from God The second part of the first diuision * Or verieshie that is warie How wise many be to preuent many euils and how few labour to preuent afflictions of minde * Or by law In seeking so greedily for earth and so faintly for heauen we thinke we labour for our peace but we hasten this way into many griefes sorrowes 1. Tim. 6. 7. 8. 9. Ambitious How we may be preserued from the wound of conscience Simile Preseruatiues against afflictions of mind Psal. 25. 1. Cor. 11. 29. Sinnes of youth To glorie in sins of youth Rom. 6. 22. The leauing of sinne is not the repenting of sinne For what causes many leaue sinne Examination of sinnes after our calling Sinnes like soreâ— Simile Couer not thy sinne Sinnes after knowledge A blessed thing to be awaked and grieued by checkes of conscience Remedie Sinnes of omission Note The negligent vse of the meanes of saluation * Or wakened and quickened Secret corruption Iusticiarie Pharisies Affections fighting against iudgement Examination hard Returne to sins to come * Or in resemblance The godly iealousie of Gods children Take heede to our libertie The diuell tempting The diuell accusing Note Boldnes in plague Zeale What perfection we haue in this life A scrupulous feare Remission of sinne and mortification of sinne goe together Sixe points which must be knit together 1 2 3 4 5 6 The third part of the first diuision The godly afflicted Salue of this sore How to proceede in comforting the afflicted The vaine â—â—ifts of some in afflictions of minde Note well Meete comforters Pâ—â—â— â—â— Confession â—â— speciall sins Not to eye one sinne onely and to forget the rest Secret motiones vnto sinnes Doubts * Or streÌ„gth Note Two grouÌ„ds to be remembred in the cures of soules afflicted How to begin with the laâ— incuring consciences afflicted An Arian executed at Norwich 1 Good considerations in vrging the law to some afflicted 2 In afflictions euer looke to the end Some haue but a confused conceit of their sinnes in their afflictions Mockers and scorners of the afflicted * Or warraÌ„t The feeling of our sinnes an earnest of our regeneration Note The froth of sinne in the regenerate To feele that we would faine loue the Lord. Sinne and Sathan haue lost the sting in Christ. Note How to answere SathaÌ„ and sinne in temptations Good feare God as a father pitieth vs. Simile Some vtterly ignorant of the afflictions of minde The state of the wicked which sorrow not for sinne How to speak to our owne hearts in afflictions How greatly to account of our afflictions Prosperitie how dangerous to some Securitie Patience vnder the crosse In prosperitie to remember aduersitie I he crosse sent to exercise our faith Abraham Dauid Ezechias 1 Rom. 8. 2 3 1 Who be righteous and who be not 2 â— Pet. 2. Heb 11. Luke 18. Rom. 4. 3 Psalm 3â— Matth. 11. 28. Phil. 3. Luke 18. Rom. 4. Phil. 3. 2. Heb. 4. Gen. 17. Psal. 32. and 129. and 4. Iam. 2. To haue religion in respect of persons False harted Protestants The second note of a righteous man Note Rom. 7. 2. Cor. 12. 7. Prou 4. 18. Phil. 3 15. Heb. 6. Esaiah 28. Reuel 3. Esaiah 28. Heb. 3. 14. Phil. 3 Gods children sometimes linger rather than goe forward Psalm 51. Psal. 119. 8. 6. 10. Psal. 15. 16. How to loue superiours equals inferiours Matth. 10. â— Cor 5. Rom. 15. 14. Iude 20. Gen. 18. Matth. 23. Iam. 5. Dan. 12. Matth. 25. Matth. 5. Psal. 126. 2. Pet. 2. Ezech. 9. 4. Psal. 119. 5. 3. Mark 3. Rom. 15. Psal. 69. Ierem. 12. Th' espousage or betrothing before full mariage knowne by the light of nature A contract is more than a simple promise of mariage How the parties betrothed must be taught to know their duties Note The contracted must remember that God by his good prouideÌ„ce brought them together Faith in Iesus Christ. The wisedome and loue of a good Christian in the gouernment of his wife The communioÌ„ of Saints The fift commandement The second commandement That loue which breeds by gedly meanes will loÌ„gest endure The third coÌ„ mandement * Amos. 7. 16. 17. 1. Sam. 3. 33. The fourth Commandement The fift commandement The obedieÌ„â—e of the wife to the husband How the husband is to rule his wife The sixt commandement No bitternes between man and wife The seuenth commandement True loue Iealousie Note The eight coÌ„mandement The ninth coÌ„mandement Man wife not to lay opeÌ„ the infirmities one of another The tenth coÌ„mandement Then hee prayed Iudg. 14. 21. 2. Sam. 13. 13. The inconueniences and commodities of keeping or breaking the Sabbath Popish Sabbath How men prophane the Sabbath The Sabbath the Lords market day He that keepeth the Sabbath keepeth the whole 1 The order of setting downe the doctrine of the Sabbath 2 1 2 3 Doctrine to informe the iudgement must goe before exhortation to moue affections What is generally to be obserued in this coÌ„mandement 5. Lax. 10. Precept Wherefore some commandements haue reasons some none Of the reasons and first of the first reason Deut. 5. 1 1 The Patriarks knew the morall law of God 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 A ceremonie is more then a shadow * Note the difference Why the law is giuen to all Christians as the posterity of Adam What it is to sanctifie the Sabbath * How the Sabbath is called a signe that is a document and not a figure Adam also in Paradise had the tree of life for a signe not for a bare figure No figures till sinne came into the world The Sabbath was not giuen
be vncorrupt Popish superstition described The true religious and irreligious discerned in temptations and afflictions Simile Heretikes discouered by the crosse A shame to Protestants to suffer Papists to be more righteous than they be Papists may not be spared for their ciuill honestie Simile The 2. argument of our true loue to God loue to the word Application 1 2 Ieroboam RehoboaÌ„ how like one another 3 The third argumeÌ„t of our loue to God Gods word yeelds most profit pleasure glorie Note this of libertie The naturall man counts all spirituall things as paradoxes 1. Cor. 2. 14. To lameÌ„t the waÌ„t of others Application Many grieue for their own sinnes which are not grieued for the sinnes of others The fourth argument of our loue to the word * * Cor 1 3 4 Rom 1 1â— How sweet and comfortable the 〈◊〉 is of Gods children Conference and admonition Rom 1 12. 13 Heb 3 12. â—â— Iud. ver 22 23 2 Prayer Note 3 Thankesgiuing Meditation The 119 Ps. iâ—a Psalm of experience More attend hearing and reading than coÌ„ference meditation A Christians life is the meditatioÌ„ of the law of God c. Affections dead Meditation must be conâ—â—â—â—â—d Psal. 1. 2. Meditation must 〈◊〉 or on the word We will alwaies thinke meditate of the things we loue Wherefore so many neglect the word Application Obiection Answere Carnall securitie * How enemies are ouercome Not to shoote with the diuell in his owne bowe Secret sinnes not repented of Note How to prosper in a good cause How farre the faithfull are said to be wise Iehosaphat punished in his posteritie Meditation Note The â—inde of man Schollers wiser thaÌ„ their teacher Note The diuell helpes the wicked in their meditations Carnal Protestants * Fearefull tokens of publike calamities Most read not the wisest men WaÌ„t of faith and of a good conscience make many barren in good things Youth spent in vanitie commonly ends oldage in profanenesse Good death Note Old doting and â—arnail Protestants Youth blessed of God To keepe the word in a good conscience brings a man to wisedome Two speciall things to attaine true godlines True godlines â—ow hardly come by Euill waâ—es how manie wayes considered Ambition how euery sin nâ—r reasoâ—eth Striue against reason Couetousnes how to ouercome it Anger Corrupt iudgement Humilitie The first motions vnto sin must be crucified Iam. 1. 13. Rouing imaginations daÌ„gerous Why so few heretikes are conuerted How to labor against our corrupt reasoÌ„ Witchcraft If outward liberty brings inward bondage theÌ„ outward things may defile a man Wickednesse and wantonnesse Note To be taught of God The consideratioÌ„ of Gods iudgements Iudgements Whole folicitie in the word Meanes to he carefully vsed A good note of our loue to the word Note To redeeme the time fâ—r good meditations Of our loue to the word the true marke To hate sin Heresie Note Why we doe not more deteâ—â— heresies The part branches of this portion Note Simile Simile Wilfull ignorance and voluntarie perdition Simile Light refused for darknes Purblinde they are that either knowe little or knowing neuer so much doe practise nothing Darknes or light in whole or in part A lanterne yet may leade a man that will follow the light thereof Simile Particular sight and loathing of speciall sinnes Note Warrant one of the word Worke without warrant is a worke of darknes The word necessarie Ignorance cause to humble vs. Safe when the word directeth vs. Curiositie Godly care and studie The second argument SuddeÌ„ motions to good An oath The Prophet had our waÌ„ts weakenes Our vow in Baptisme euer to be remembred of vs. What a vow is Particular couenants Free-will How wee bee kept from holy vowes 2 Obiection of Sathan Answere Note well Simile We renue our couenant so oft as wee come to the Sacrament Heb. 5. 12. To vow against drunkennes To vow against whordome Vers. 107. 110. My soule is in my hand Against desire of reuenge The promises of God to his people vnder the Gospell Feeling This Pslame is an image of regeneration Simile The minde distempered Note Pray that thou maist see how God proceedeth with his children in the worke of their saluation Prayer and thanks giuing best sacrifices How Papists follow Peter Abels offering Heb. 11.4.5 Prayer â—ostirre vp ourselues in prayer Spirit of faith Zach. 12. 10. To offer vp our prayers to God albeit in perplexitie of spirit wee knowe not how to pray Rom. 8. 26. 27 Simile Confession of sinne Freedome of ioy and freedome of sorrow 1 God with his prouidence will watch ouer vs. 2 3 Similie Note well affliction soone tries godly and godlesse The wicked are but cowards vnder the crosse Christs teÌ„ptations Matth. 4. Hard to trust and rest on Gods promises Simâ—â— Few men truely fearing Simile To be poysoned with false doctrin or stung with an euill conscience No familiaritie with the wicked How the faith of Gods children suffereth from the vane imaginations of vnbelieuers Simile DiffereÌ„ce betweene persons callings and liues Note Note well the societie of the wicked Note To loue God only as we be taught in his word Similie To trust onely in God The godly often troubled with vnbeliefe Perseuerance Simile The coÌ„sumption of the soule How Gods saints haue many changes in this life and wherefore Ignorance Rom. 6. 2. Hope Feeling and knowledge how confirmed Wherfore the Lord doth no more blesse publike exercises Vers. â—0 Simile Good conference Note the goodnesse of the Lord to his children when hee plagueth the wicked Seuerall punishmeÌ„ts for seuerall sins Scorners Fornication Prayer A visible iudgement of God All vanitie both of life and religion is but deceit The word of God only neuer deceiueth vs. Testimonies The rich mercy of God to the faithful in opening their eyes when so many millions are left in darknesse and miserie Excessiue feare They may looke to be protected that haue a good cause and de ohandle that cause well Perseuerance Prayer Constancie in a good cause Feeling of wants Hard to belieue the word The triall of our faith when God delaies to perform his promises Two things sustaine vs in troubles Merite Simile The Saints euer bewaile the remnants of ignorance and incredulitie Perseuerance Difference betweene the faith of Gods children and presumption of the wicked Decaies of faith must make vs repeat our petitions often A godly iealousie ouer our selues a thing most necessarie Hic deinceps No superfluitie in this Psalme Coherence to be noted Simile Constancie in the faith in generall backesliding How to pray against enemies Note Rules for prayer against enemies 1 2 3 4 5 Some prayed with the zeale of the flesh When men proceed to the vtter contempt of the word God will rise against theÌ„ Generall plagues for the contempt of the word Contempt of the word in priuate persons Vse of the doctrine The wisedom of Gods children to preuent sin A singular grace to loue religioÌ„ when it is most
5. Comfort to Gods children in feeling their secret corruptions Note Hardnes of heart A sweete consolation for a troubled spirit The godly are not free from euill motions The feeling of Gods promises and fauour written in our heart Christ freeing vs from the condemnation of sin will also free vs from the corruption and power of sinne The death of sinnne in vs. Simile 1 Three kinds or causes of feare 2 3 Properties of feare Esay 5. 3. Feare Gods threatnings Note 1. Pet. 1. 23. Feare Gods promises Pietie in aduersitie Note Feare mixt with faith Friendship Note Familie Seruants Note Presumption Note Exod. 17. â—2 24 14. The loue of brethren Simile Affection 2. Tim. 3. 3. Of Fathers Iohâ— Simile Ignorance of old age The vse of Affliction 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. To seek mens fauour more then the fauour of God Sweet ioyes and feelings vnder the crosse Gods fauour and coâ—â—tenance in affliction Sacraments The afflictions of the Church in Egypt were Gods rod to driue them forth to the promised land Notes of brotherhood Coloss. 1. 14. Deceit in contracts Matth. 18 3. Reuenge Note Note Gods iudgement Simile Prayer Papists rest in the worke wrought By what meanes we must draw neere to God Non gressib sed precibâ—itur ad Deum Oratio est Deo sacrificium homini subsidium Daemoni flagellum That we can neither suffer the wrath of God nor flie from it the best is to yeeld vnto it Confession Knowledge Psal. 32. 45. We may not indent with God We pause to passe in heauenly things though we be guided but wee runne fast enough in earthly things thogh no man guide vs. Simile Faith We cannot serue two coÌ„trary maisters How we must follow Christ Certaine indices or notes to know whether we iourney to heauen 1 2 3 Simile Seeing wee must follow Christ we had better follow to saluation than to destruction Simile Simile Simile Simile Fruits of the spirit Mercie and Iustice. Thâ— theefe on the Crosse Simile Notes and markes of faith in the theefe on the crosse The ioy of a good conscience vnder the crosse 2. Cor. 1. 12. Sorrow How to prepare our selues against the day of death and iudgement To appeare before God without a mâ—diator how fearefull Gods mercie Psalm 103. Christ suffered in soule Grace The couetous desire of riches 2. Pet. 3. 18. Simile PreseueraÌ„ce Gifts of the spirit Rom. 2. 4. Gods patieÌ„ce How we may trie our loue 1 to God or rather to the world 2 3 4 5 Psal. 144. 6 7 Zich 13. 1. The paines of hell are endlesse casâ—lesse and hopelesse Tereâ—t Note Of the wrath of God If any thing cause the lord to be angrie it is sinne Why the anger of God is oft set downe by fire Of three things which may keepe vs from sinne 1 Shame 2. Griefe 3. Feare Simile Why mercy is to be loued Mercy is either in giuing or forgiuing Pension of mercie to be shewed and paid to our brethren Simile Note Giuing Mercy to the poore Psalm 16. A talent of riches A talent of knowledge That which goes for currant good payment in this world is not currant in another Of the punish ment of the wicked Simile Albeit this meditation concerning the keeping of the heart be past in the fourth part Tit. Of meditatioÌ„s on Pro. 4. v. 23. yet for that here we haue some amplificatioÌ„ and some difference in his manner of handling this argument I thought it lesse offeÌ„ce to giue thee both good Reader than to depriue thee of either of thim Fabula vulgi Causam pro non causa Conscience of sinne Note To laugh at sinne what it argueth Carnall Protestants Note Of good affections and desires Rom. 7. Looke most of all temptations and griefes on thy Corruption naturall TemptatioÌ„s Simile Dauids adulterie Note TemptatioÌ„s How we may trie our selues by our afflictions and affections We must watch ouer euery motion of the heart and occasion of the eye Est quaedam cogâ—tare voluptas Spatiabaâ— in claustiâ— cordis mâ—â— qui cum lucerna splendeâ— videt te cùm lucerna extincta eâ—â— videt â—e ipsum time Immistae cogâ—ationes Two heads of many sinnes Bernard quid est cortuum nisi voluntas tua Niâ—â—l itaque punit Deus nisi voluntatem tâ—lle haâ—c â—nternum non erit Two waies The first way of Gods Commandements The second way of our owne hearts Three thiÌ„gs to be considered concerning our way 1 2 Heb. 6. 12. 12. 1. To follow the multitude Note To follow our owne lusts Lutum Deo sed cera Daemoni 2. Pet. 3. 14. 15. 16. Simile Note Immissae ascendentes Two kinds of thoughts Iohn 13. Simile The rauens will not goe farre from a dead carcasse But delight still to be in the sent of it euen so doe we with sin 6 7 Scala Inferni Simile A controuersie concerning an Iland between Scotland and Ireland Faith contrarie to reason Hope contrarie to experience Many will say If I can fetch it within the compasse of my braine I will beleeue it This man may cast the Bible in the fire for any profit he reapes by it Of the circumcision of the heart How we must circumcise the foreskin of our hearts Vers. 9. Thoughts not free The tenth coÌ„mandemeÌ„t The spaâ—ne of finis is in euery man 1. Creation 2. ProuideÌ„cs 3. RedemptioÌ„ A sound A voyce A word The word of God Simile Hearing the word of God is the best hearing 1. Cor. 1. Preaching How we must heare the word Note these foure things 1. PreparatioÌ„ 2. To heare all that is taught vs not parcels 3. Constancie in hearing 4. A desire to practise the thing we heare Hebr. 4. 12. Wee must heare the word as Gods word while it is daye It is good to heare of the threatnings as well as of the promises Simile * That is in Prosperitie Why the Lord oft threatneth in his owne person * As in publike calamities Preachers Great graces Simile 1. Pride 3 4 Ripenes in sin Gen. 5. Rules for the right vsage of the creatures and of Gods blessings and graces receiued 1 Arguments for humiliation 2 2. Cor 11. Numb 12. 1. 3 Meanes to cure pride Rom. 7. 2. Cor. 12. Simile Humilitie See 1. p. counsels Hypocrisie Of two sorts of pride Mater heraeseôn Vermis diuitiarum Pride in apparell and strange attire Pride of women which set vp signes in their foreheads Iob. 39. 37. 38. 1. ta mora tòâ—â—osmou 2. tà as ther è 3. tà agâ—â— 4 tà exouthâ—â—â—mâ—â—a 5. tà mè â—â—ta How hypocrisie differeth from true godlines Simile Hypocrites like bankerupts Triall of our ioy after affliction Sicknes Note well They that sâ—e their secret hypocrisie with griefe shall doe well Godly simplicitie Hardnes of heart Psalm 95. Rom. 1. Heb. 3. Peccatum paena peccati Psal. 69. 27. Note 1 2 4 Markes of hypocrisie 5 6 7 8 9 De agris populo diuidendâ—s Liuiâ—s l. 2. 10 11 12 Simile 1
How natural men measure others by theÌ„selues 2 3 Deut. 28. Leuit. 26. Prou. â—8 To feare meÌ„ Feare the remedie of it A hardened heart a greater plague than any of the plagues of Aegypt Psal. 119. Gen. 41. 56. 2. Pet. 3. 1â— Psal. 77. If we applie we must applie to the heart Mark 6. Heresie Note In what thiÌ„g and how far the diuel may be saiâ— to be strong Omnia facit diabolus non tam potentia sua quà m negligentia nostra Simile Examples see before Therâ— bee foure speciall companions of sinne 1. Ignorance 2. Errour 3. Worldlinesse 4. Hypocrisie Of many corrupt kiâ—dâ— of knowledg what is the right knowledge 1 2 3 4 1 2 3 Example 4 PreseueraÌ„ce Note Knowledge Conferre Zach. 12. 10. Ioel. 2. 28. with Esay 2. Cor. 4. 3. 4. The diuel pestereth the Church with ill teachers and blinde guides The flocke of Christ is bought with Christs blood See death and iudgement Micah 6. 1. Esai 1. 1. The Lord is iust when he doth iudge How God is an accuser and an acquiter The promises or threatnings of Israel appertaine to vs. Sorrow Mirth Melancholy Chairein ano charas bios ou bios To adde drunkennes to thirst Vers. 19 Non noti sumus ad ludâ— 1 2 3 4 The second kinde of ioyes Pettiâ— ioyes Bitter sweet ioyes Seeming ioyes A mouldie soule and a drie heart Simile 1. Aischrótes â— Morologia Eutraâ—eleia Si pudeat audire pudeat diceâ—e 1 áâ—â—gos 2 EucharistiaÌ„ Tauerne-mirth It is his Catastrophe 3 Ducunt in bonis dies suos to puncto temporisibunt in infernum 4 quum debes assistere iudicio quomodo sic rides Take no pleasure in pleasure How far wee may reioyce Note well YouÌ„g age is a daÌ„gerous age We may vse pleasure but with restraiÌ„t Affections Verecunda initia suntomnis peccati Wantonnesse ends in wickednesse Iniurie Helpe Reuenge OffeÌ„ces small sinnes Matth. 5. Num. 20. How far controuersies are permitted in the Church oâ— God Fiaâ— pax as fiat lux Wherefore controuersies and heresies be in the Church 1 2 3 Truth and peace goe together * See chap. 71. Flabellum Sedition In dissention what we must obserue 1 2 3 4 5 Vtilius scandâ—lum nascitr quà m veritas deseritur We will either doe as we list or not doe any thing at all Of giuing voyces in ciuill or Ecclesiasticall assemblies Who they be that preuent and what it is to preuent others Anger What iniuries are to be borne To win with loue Worldlings know not the God of prouidence Simile Iudgement Iudging Learne wisely to consider of Gods works Of folly diuers kinds 1 2 3 Praestat nasci iumentum quam comparâ—r â—umeâ—tâ— Iudging and reprouing Against Libertines We are too censorious in the sinne of other and too remisse in our owne Enuie wheÌ„ it dispraiseth ana flattery when it praiseth must bee â—ad in ieaâ—ousie The best kind of praise is not in word but in deede to commend Lauda vt videam How wee ought to seeke God and how many seeke him peruersly 1. Sam. 19. 18. Schooles The Diuels sophistrie disioyneth things conioyned by the Lord. Pleasures The wisdome of God is apparent in all the â—â—rd and yet in some place more then in aenother Diáphthalma It is a foolâ— choise to chuse earthlâ— things before and rather then heauenâ—â— things to make God the last least part in our desires Caelarum Argeâ—â—um Priùs plus Couetousnes in the ministerie Riches haue two endes 1. Either to leaue thee 2. or thou shalt leaue them Obiection of the multitude against knowledge answered Howsoeuer oâ—r fathers were mercifull iust c. yet they were guiltie of ignorance and the people of our time contrary want mercie and iustice 1. King 13. 5. 6 His hand was dried vp and restored to him againe Signes which drawe men from the true God and his word 2. Thess. 2. 10. 11. Manna miraculous Manna Meanes to keepe vs from sinne Confer Exod. 11. 21. with Deut. 1. 13. 1 Magistrates must bee men of wisedome How wisdom prouideÌ„ce differ 2 Magistrates must be prudent men 3 The Magistrate must be a man of a good heart courage 4 The Magistrate must be a man fearing God The Magistrate must be one that to â—â—â— to deâ—â—â— truely and to walke vprightly The Magistrate may not respect persons 6 The Magistrate must hate filthy gaine The differeÌ„ce between oppression and extortioÌ„ Gifts 7 The Magistrate must be a man well knowne and well reported of Vse of the former doctrine The Magistrate must temper loue mercie and iustice together Discipline The Magistrate is specially to care for Gods glorie and the safetie of Gods people Psalm 16. 3. Contempt of Magistrates Note The sinnes of the people imputed to the Magistrates and Ministers Affections agreeing in good things Chosen in mariage 1. Pet. 3. â— 7. How far the husband is to honour his wife 2. Sam. 6. Iob. 2. God giues the blessing of holy marriage to make men more seruiceable vnto him The subiection of the wife to the husbaÌ„d how God requireth it 1. Pet 3. 1. 2. 3 The loue of the wise to the husband Wiues must helpe their husbands in Gods affaires 1. Cor. 7. 3. 4. â— A good lesson for all Consent of parents Not to tie God to one meane for the breeding and increase of faith What to breake in our Ministerie Simile To pray for the Ministerie Not to offend a godly Minister Tit. 1. 11. 12. 13. Ioh. 16. The Minister must reproue sinnes sharpely The weightie caâ—ing of the Ministerie requireth a wary entring into so high a dignitie Advtrumque paâ— ati Semel constituendum diù deliberandum A good admonition to such as purpose to enter the great calling of the ministerie Attendite vobis In matters of great wisdom Christ vseth both grauitie wisdom to make vs more diligent in hearing which also teacheth vs the right kinde of hearing Acroasâ—e How dull maÌ„ is in hearing the Word The hearing of the heart 42. Hom. in IohanneÌ„ Capit capitur Sermones Dei si caniuntu 1 capiunt How wee are to deale with allegories Of the high dignity of the Ministerie and of the great indignitie which some put vpon it Preachers must bee prepared for trouble If wee will profes Christ wee must beare the cros of Christ thoughâ— bee an heauie yoke to flesh and blood What thoughts Sathan doth suggest into men to dislike their callings Outreaching raging coÌ„mendations must learne modestie and measure of the holy Ghost A description of God his worke Light Darknes A pithie praise of the calling of the Ministerie Labralactucas The sacriledge of our time in Church robberies oh that the learned wold more preach it and write against it Psalm 42. Ecclesiastes Heb. 1. ver last Diuers kinds of good Speake pleasing things and serue the time A modest preoccupatioÌ„ in speaking of the Ministerie What care to be had in admitting any to the calling of the Ministery *